tMoA

~ The only Home on the Web You'll ever need ~


    The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Share
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 7819
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sat May 28, 2016 6:19 pm

    This thread is twenty-years too-late (to be of any significant benefit to anyone). It's too-late for me (in this incarnation). An individual of interest hinted-at (in a subtle way) me going-public and becoming-possessed -- although I'm sure they'd say it differently (if asked). Anything more than what I'm presently doing would be an "absolute-disaster". What I'm doing now is merely a "disaster". One must sign on the dotted-line, become perfectly-possessed, and join the club -- to be a public-success in This Present Darkness. I think I've been majorly-harassed throughout my life -- but I don't think I'm possessed (yet). But perhaps people can be possessed against their will. That wouldn't surprise me. So, do NOT trust anything I say or do for the rest of my life (and perhaps beyond). I've pretty-much lost all confidence in Everyone and Everything (including myself). There may be hope for others -- but I have ZERO Hope for myself (regarding achieving anything of significance during the remainder of This Present Incarnation).

    I'm going to be Very General and Obscure BUT I once asked someone "Who Decides Who Lives and Dies??" to which they quickly responded "I Do!" I'm not sure if they understood the question (but their response startled me). Watch that Stargate SG-1 "Resurrection" episode with "Sekhmet" and notice where Sekhmet claims the power to decide who lives and dies!! This same "someone" was once singled-out at an Airport-Checkpoint to be tested for "Explosives-Residue" even though they were an elderly and exemplary person with No Criminal Record. This same individual highly-esteems the Ten-Commandments (which state "Thou Shalt NOT Kill") -- yet will NOT condemn the Divinely Commanded and Executed Mass-Murder and Reprehensible-Mayhem in the Bible!! What if ALL of US are Ancient-Warriors?? What if ALL of US are Prisoners of War?? What if Earth is a Prison-Planet in Rebellion?? What Did YOU Do in 2016 B.C.??!! Come-On, Be Honest!!

    My point is, I think the PTB know more about us than we know about ourselves -- and our histories might extend back into antiquity. This is why I think I've had so much Unearned-Trouble in my Miserable-Life!! I HATE My Life!! I'm presently entering into the most boring study imaginable -- which will probably take me several years to complete -- and I have no plans to do anything with the products of this conceptualization. It will simply be "My Little Hell" which will probably eventually place me in a mental-institution. Hopefully I'll get a Sexy Secret-Government Psychiatrist (and "Behind the Couch" Therapy)!! What Would Dr. Zdrok Do??

    SuiGeneris wrote:
    orthodoxymoron wrote:Congratulations Sui. An unbiased-observer and experienced-journalist should write a book covering the history and details of the Thuban-Phenomenon.
    Hi Oxy,
    I agree, I think that would be a great idea and I am willing to talk to any who is interested in doing just that. They are welcome to pm me here or reach me on Skype.


    orthodoxymoron wrote:I've used some of the Thuban-Material in "My" Threads, mostly because they are so different and colorful -- and because they added another dimension to my "Moot Holy-War".
    What is a Moot holy war?
    orthodoxymoron wrote:I am troubled by the following post by rich288 (who only made this one post).
    rich228 wrote:I would like to ask Abraxas and her so called 'Council of Thuban,' why they are possessing people and holding them hostage in their own bodies and implanting them with excruciating devices that causes intense suffering for years on end (12 years and counting in my case)? Oh...and why they lie, and deceive, mislead, act in a degenerative manner, disrespect the body of the host, causing them to hurt themselves in agony, pain, and unrelenting suffering caused by the entities possessing the body. Is this part of the dragonization process? Is this legit?
    I remember that guy now that you brought him up.  It’s been a year since he came forth to ask that question and looking back I wish that I had answered him using “I” and not “us Thubans”. In reality the answer I gave him was my own, not that I ever consulted with anyone as far as what I will say…at least I don’t do that; but I was still trying to salvage a little bit of the Thuban ‘image’ back then. I banned him because after his exchanges with him, Rok became convinced that he was a troll and as I did not have any previous experience dealing with trolls before, I took Rok’s words for it. But I have to say that now, reading back at what he had to say I can see his point of view better and I can also see as well where he took offense when I told him that what he had, seemed to be the result of a “psychic self-attack that originates in the mind of the believer”.  All of my responses after that statement were more or less based on this premise.  I can tell you Oxy that right now…I am not so sure he was wrong in the first place. He came to me convinced that the beings who had him possessed were Thubans because he said they told him they came from many places including Thuban, so he found Thuban on the net and came to ask questions. I understand that, but what I was trying to tell him was that “we” didn’t do it. I was speaking for myself and I should’ve said hey I’m not those beings, i’m not “Sirebard Beardris” or a founding member of this “Council of Thubans” as I used to say.

    About this “Council”, what I always meant with this statement —that originated with Tony anyway— is that I was one of the founding members of this online group, and not the actual Council of Thuban in some other dimension if there even is one. At least this is how I understood it.  Many things were inferred but never actually expressed. Many things were sort of accepted and used by us without actually giving it much thought…just because that is how things were form the beginning, and we all took Tony’s word for it. Was it because I as well as some of us or all of us were somehow “in the zone” ourselves…a place in the mind and brain where information has been able to reach without our actual soul’s consent? I think it is possible. I just reinstated his demonic possession thread http://www.birthofgaia.com/t258-draconian-demonic-possession#3693 for two reasons. 1. Just due to the slight possibility that he might not have been a troll after all. And 2, due to the answer Tony chose to give him.

    Tony decided to answer rich228 with an excerpt from a paper Rok made named “Thuban 101”, designed to explain in simple terms the basics of Thuban ‘philosophy’, which should be said it is Tony’s point of view, not Rok’s. In other words, it is Tony’s data but explained in Rok’s words as Rok understood it.  It is the part titled “About the so called Possessions” and the main idea as you can see is basically self-induction. Not surprisingly it was the first thing that came into my mind in my reply to rich. But now I find myself asking, these entities, devils and daemons…is it true they really don’t exist? Are they really manmade and reside only in the mind? Since man uses his mind as a processor it makes sense that at some point these ideas are going to be in the mind, but do they really originate from there? Does the collective reptilian memeplex originate solely in the mind or did it also have an external origin? I say ‘also’ because we already know it is in the mind, but how did it get there? If humans “tune into” these ideas then that means these ideas are also outside. And not just hollow ideas but the force that comes with it. I think that is what he tried to explain to me at one point, and I wish now that I would have thought about it then so maybe we could have gone deeper into it together. Typical TR response was —oh he’s full of memes.

    Memeplexes would be then the effect of the cause, and NOT the cause itself. Memes have grown exponentially now and are spread all over since we all share our minds in the subtle world or Noosphere. If humans, just being born on this planet, have the potential ability to tap into these archetypical forces, and we assume that they reside on the ‘beyond’ or on some subdimension of the same physicality we’re in, yet in another frequency we cannot see; then why is it that some people are more prone to these ‘assaults’ than others? Why don’t they affect us all equally and to the same degree? We have heard countless people with similar testimonies of not only seeing what they describe as daemons but also interacting with them, even revealing physical marks on their bodies…tales of abduction and inseminations, etc. Are all these people lying? Have they all gone insane? Is this memeplex so HUGE that they actually believe they have seen and undergone these experiences and just made them all up in their mind? We already know it’s in the Mind because that’s where it’s stored and why it comes out under hypnosis. Are these memories self induced? I guess the possibility definitely exists that at least some of them COULD be…by way of resonance with the collective mind, BUT are they all this way? Could some of these memories also be incepted as some AI mind control victims propose?

    Is it possible that “The Council of Thuban”, as a non physical authority, NOT the group of people made up by TR and some on 3D, do not wish to be seen by humans…or even be considered to actually exist? If these archetypes or ‘principalities in high places’ are the same forces that existed before physicality and are now in the end times ready to be reintegrated or are “coming home”, then there is no way that humans can ‘get rid of them’ or ignore them or not sense them, since they as thought forms are embedded into the very fabric of this Matrix. So the only way of “destroying them” would be to actually reabsorb them into your own vessel or to “eat them” yourself. Now, I do not know if they are only thoughtforms or they are also actually holding some form of less dense physicality, as I know there is a certain level of physicality throughout all levels or dimensions. But let’s assume for argument’s sake, that they are physical as well, in some place “out there” also. How are humans going to allow this ‘invasion’ from ‘higher places’ if they lack enough reconnection to actually make sense of the experience or to guide the pace at which this occurrence is manifesting? IF the human is already re-connected to its original and purest form aka his Spirit, then it would be a SELF ‘invasion’, because humans are in fact in both places at the same time, inside and outside. It would be a reconnection done from the Spirit’s perspective; but when the link to the Self outside of this plane is weak or nonexistent, then at the time when the very fabric of this plane of existence intensifies putting pressure on all living beings, souls will have a ‘fight to the death’ inside of them feeling they are literally being assimilated and ultimately destroyed. So I feel the seemingly mental imbalance or ‘crazyness’ or attacks, might be the very soul fighting to survive a fight they sense they cannot win; hence the snapping into different personalities or various other ‘dis-orders’. Tony said: “There are so at this time, 50,000 old humans upon Gaia, who will be able to resonate with the Extraterrestrial assimilation plan.”

    having considered all this, I feel this statement sounds a lot like the borg saying “Resistance is futile, you will be assimilated”, and no matter the degree to which this MAY be true at some metaphysical or quantum mechanical level, it will bring terror to the minds of people; not to mention that those not “attuned” are supposedly destined to die…and this creates an automatic clash emerging out of a primal instinct of survival within the human mind. Perhaps what SHOULD be stressed further instead is the way by which each individual will allow this “assimilation” to take place FROM the Self stance. This will be the only way to bring power back to the human being where it belongs.

    orthodoxymoron wrote:I continue to think that New and Cutting-Edge Developments (of all varieties) should be viewed with Extreme-Suspicion. I strongly lean toward a Recent-Historical Approach, wherein one studies the last 100 years -- which would mean studying 1915 to 2015 presently -- in a Multidisciplinary-Manner -- so as to avoid getting sucked-into various schemes and hysteria. I haven't gotten involved in ANYTHING other than my Online Tempest in a Teapot -- and I have been rather badly-burned even by that passive and vicarious exposure to the madness. I'm presently trying to not post at all -- and just review what I've already done (with shame and regret). I keep getting the sinking-feeling that all-options are somehow bad (in various ways). Our "civilization" seems to be in the process of facing-reality -- and simultaneously embracing new-delusions. I think everyone wants things to be better -- yet few of us know how to actually make things better (individually or collectively). I've been attempting to avoid the Bad-Aspects of Biblical-Prophecy -- while seeking a High Moral and Spiritual Road -- and things aren't going so well (personally or collectively). But Hope Springs Eternal. Will a Human-Collective combined with Advanced-Technology save-us or destroy-us?? Time Will Tell (as it always does).
    You can actually ‘make it better’ Oxy, by bettering the conditions of your OWN Self first. NOT telling them to choose between Islam and Christianity, but by explaining the truth of their extradimensionality first, by helping them remember their origins so that they themselves would naturally choose integration (of themselves) over rejection…or immortality over death. You can only do this via resonance, and that means that you must’ve had to undergone it yourself first…you can never expect to ‘show the way’ to others other than by example. You cannot force people to make a decision they cannot understand. You can only try to clear the way yourself, if you can, as in taking all the grown branches of a dead vine twisted around a healthy tree, so that it would be then clearly visible.

    Tony might be a genius, but why was he and a few other Thubans labeled schizophrenic at some point by the medical establishment? Personally I never liked psychiatric labels because I think that industry has abused humans long enough. I am not saying absolutely all mental disorders are a fraud…maybe a few might be true, I don’t know much about the subject to have an informed opinion. I feel that it is no coincidence that so many Thubans have had to deal with this issue, and I think it might be because some people must have a certain propensity for it due to a heightened sensorial awareness of the metaphysical world or sensitivity of the soul.  I liked this article I read recently that touches upon this, and being Peruvian and knowing about the Shamanic world of the Amazon, this article did make sense to me http://www.wakingtimes.com/2014/08/22/shaman-sees-mental-hospital/

    This ‘hypersensitivity’ can be good at times like now, but it can also be bad, depending who is doing the thinking in you, the personality, the soul or the Spirit. Depending upon what part of you is actually ‘in charge’ in you. Because IF there are negative entities who are trying to take advantage of this cosmic energetic ‘push’ to force themselves into a place they do not belong; then, stressing terms like “Extraterrestrial assimilation plan” may not be a good idea when alluding to what actually is a divine occurrence, otherwise you would be feeding the very memeplexes you are trying to overcome. Believing you are to leave yourself completely opened to external forces might be actually inviting them in and they will take possession of your vessel because you have allowed them access. See, it never felt ok to me this almost ‘veneration’ of the ETs and their ‘starcruisers’ by Thuban rhetoric, not because I feared them, but because they are external to me and because I consider a species who needs human female eggs in order to further their evolution having become way too technologically advanced that have degenerated themselves by omitting emotions or that never had emotions to begin with, are actually inferior to humans.

    The word “human” in Thuban was used way too many times for comfort to denote negativity “OW” (Old World) as something passé, something entropic. Humans in essence are NOT that. Humans are not inherently evil…it is society that corrupts them. And so, I propose to do the exact opposite. I propose that it is not a good idea to reject your humanness…your humanity, but to build upon it instead.  Not to call yourself an ET thinking that this label is somehow better than you, but to see yourself as you actually are and take pride in your innocence embracing your unique capacity to FEEL emotions. In all my years in Thuban I have learn by experience…by observation of what NOT to do, that there is no “skipping” or jumping right into becoming a “Starhuman” just because someone external has declared you so. Neither will it come from some external “salvation” be it from a “starcruiser command” or the efforts someone else did 2,000 years ago. Alchemical Transmutation requires actual Self-WORK to be done. It is not easy but it is not impossible either, as it has been shown. ‘But Xeia, the real ET’s are the plants and animals…you must love them all cosmically while you can go $%*# yourself because I despise your human mind’ Well…this “love of all” is another issue I can go over at a later time.

    Big hug, Hugs

    Xeia
    orthodoxymoron wrote:Thank-you Sui. I'll read your post at least a couple of times. My "Moot Holy-War" is a "Tempest in a Teapot" wherein I basically argue with myself by using a lot of controversial and unorthodox material in unusual contexts as a mental and spiritual exercise for Sirius-Researchers. I've mostly attempted to superimpose my religious and political presuppositions upon the new and upsetting Information-War. In some ways, I think I've been too closed-minded -- and in other ways, I think I've been too open-minded. The result has been highly disorienting, traumatic, and confusing -- but the resulting Religious and Political Science-Fiction has been sort of interesting. I certainly wouldn't wish to expose the general-public to this sort of thing -- but hopefully the right people (and other than people) have benefitted from it. I think it will take a couple of years for me to really comprehend what I've created (with the help of many others -- including the Thuban-Crowd). I wasn't going to post in 2016 -- but I wanted to acknowledge your lengthy response -- which I haven't had a chance to really study -- but I will do that sometime today. Thanks again, Sui. I respect innovation -- even when it produces less than ideal results. I'm sort of a "live and learn" kind of guy. Namaste and Godspeed.

    paulbenji wrote:Hi, I am Paul Benjamin from LA and the message below seems to correlate with the topic of this thread.

    The Galactic Federation of Light & Ashtar is an Alien Hoax -- Everyone Please Read

    Hello everyone,

    This is an urgent message!!! Please take the time to read all of it. I’m writing you because there aren’t many places I can post this message and I need to tell someone before it’s too late. I am being tormented by demonic beings who claim to be the same as the GALACTIC FEDERATION, COUNCIL OF LIGHT, ASHTAR COMMAND, COMMANDER HATONN, AND THE ASCENDED MASTERS. They possess my body like a classic demonic possession. They have been tormenting me with lies now for several years. They spell in a very crude manner by moving my feet or toes. The spelling isn’t very good....can take hours to decipher. They claim that they have “gift for you.” Want to awaken kundalini. I have a constant buzzing sound in my head like I am part of an alien hive. I know that they use implants which they can implant through invisible means. I have found two of them just under my skin on my elbow. I have come to believe that these beings are infernal creatures that plague all humans. Most are unaware of it. We are merely host to alien beings who use us for their own agendas. Some of us more than others. I believe they are trying to set me up as a full time host or something. They are changing my body and consciousness in some way. It is the most frightening experience imaginable and I live with this daily. Please read the following....“Our bodies are also the result of sound resonating energy into form and if our minds are powerful enough to change the sound range of the body, it moves into another form or disappears from this dimension, altogether. This is what is called shape-shifting.” This came from the following web page www.angelfire.com/ut/branton/posers4.html.

    I believe they are trying to steal me over to another dimension or shape-shift me into something else. I don’t know, but dread the thought of waking up somewhere one day surrounded by these monsters. These beings are master geneticist who are breeding human hybrids and hubrids which they are slowly integrating into our society. It is the highest form of subterfuge. The alien phenomenon is real. These beings have been the Gods of the bible (ELOHIM, JEHOVAH, JESUS) and all other religious deities. IT HAS ALL BEEN A RUSE!!! There is no God. There are only these beings who have given primitive humans an illusion of God. They also spurn cult religions, Satanic churches, wiccan covens, secret societies, secret cabals, you name it. They do this through mind control. They use subtle persuasion on weak minds or people that they have been manipulating for a lifetime. They are also supported by beings who are in physical form. You wouldn’t know they weren’t human if you passed them on the street. They form the secret government’s of the world. Controlled by the illuminati whom are nothing more than puppets for the alien rulers of this planet. Satanist who owe their allegiance to the greatest trickster of them all…LUCIFER. Who is actually responsible for ALL OF THE ABOVE.

    These beings work with the most sophisticated technologies. It is beyond human comprehension. They operate with hyper nano tech, particle physics, electromagnetic energy, sound, light, worm whole technology, hyper drive vehicles, controlling weather, and so many other advanced methods that it would boggle the mind. They control this planet. They control our security agencies. They perform mass mind control through the media (sublimely). MONTAUK, MK ULTRA, BLACK BUDGET, PSY OPPS, MJ 12, you name it. They’ve had a hand in it. Now they want to present themselves as Ashtar of the Galactic Federation, Pleiadians, Sirians, the Arcturians, Andromedans, Christed beings, Michael the Archangel, Commander Hatonn, Christed beings, and Metetron, said to be the highest Archangel, and a host of other characters. Not to mention the beings behind all of the contact scenarios in the 50’s. Don’t you get it folks. We are all being played by alien imposters who are posing as our gods (or space brothers). This is right out of Stargate SG-1. These beings are actually demonic in nature. They hail from various densities (galaxies) and dimensions and they live right hear on earth. Seven years ago I would have never believed any of this, but I know it to be true. Many people who channel messages from these beings are finding that their messages are faulty or just plain lies. They are beginning to question the source of these messages. I’m telling you it is none other than Lucifer. The Devil is real. He is an alien who comes in the form of man (or woman) when he chooses. More than that, it’s a system of aliens who, believe it or not, have been cloning themselves in human form since the beginning of human history and playing us like fools. This is the crux of the entire UFO phenomenon and what our government doesn’t want us to know. The Greys are merely roboids that these infernal beings use as a vehicle to get around in 3-D. The Men in Black phenomenon is also associated with these characters. However, they’ve traded in their black suites for ordinary street clothes and business attire. Still working in consort with their Grey and demonic counterparts. They also fly around in helicopters and airplanes. They are constantly circling my home in either of these aircraft dropping demons inside to possess me. I know it sounds crazy but it is true.

    The truth is, they are us and we are them. Most all human souls hail from some star system or dimension controlled by these beings. They are merely beings who have control over very powerful technology. Perhaps reptilian or insectoid. Their souls are plasma just like ours. They have merely blended with machines and have become like cold blooded robots. They continually recycle our souls and maintain complete mastery over our lives from cradle to grave and back to cradle. They use artificial intelligence and modified human consciousness (Grey/reptilian) to do most of the dirty work when they possess a human being. They monitor all of the horrible things these monsters do to you. They lie, they deceive, make false promises, lead you down false paths. They will even remove items from your home or your person and admit it and will not give those things back to you. I believe our world is under great threat from these beings as David Jacobs points out in his book “THE THREAT.” Particularly hear in the United States. We should demand that our government stop dicking us around and tell us the truth. You may find that many of these people, meaning the civil servants and people in appointed positions, are not what they appear to be. The television series “DARK SKIES” dealt with this topic. We should also demand that they tell the truth about the alien controlled bases all over the United States like Area 51, Mt. Shasta, Dulce, and others. Please note that I am of sound mind and intelligence. I’m writing this because I don’t think I have much more time. They are flooding my head with all of this energy and I am all but deaf in my right ear. I was recently told that they will turn me into flames. I don’t know if this is in reference to spontaneous combustion or what. But this is the kind of hellish intelligence that I am dealing with. I fear that if I don’t get this message out, I may not have an opportunity to later. Those of you who channel these beings, please ask them why they are tormenting me and post your comments here. Others, please pass this message along.

    Rich

    This is from Rich228:  www.lightworkers.org/



    The words of the Preacher, the son of David, king in Jerusalem.  2 Vanity of vanities, saith the Preacher, vanity of vanities; all is vanity.  3 What profit hath a man of all his labour which he taketh under the sun?  4 One generation passeth away , and another generation cometh : but the earth abideth for ever.  5 The sun also ariseth , and the sun goeth down , and hasteth to his place where he arose .  6 The wind goeth toward the south, and turneth about unto the north; it whirleth about continually , and the wind returneth again according to his circuits.  7 All the rivers run into the sea; yet the sea is not full; unto the place from whence the rivers come , thither they return again .  8 All things are full of labour; man cannot utter it: the eye is not satisfied with seeing , nor the ear filled with hearing .  9 The thing that hath been, it is that which shall be; and that which is done is that which shall be done : and there is no new thing under the sun.  10 Is there any thing whereof it may be said , See , this is new? it hath been already of old time, which was before us.  11 There is no remembrance of former things; neither shall there be any remembrance of things that are to come with those that shall come after.  12 I the Preacher was king over Israel in Jerusalem.  13 And I gave my heart to seek and search out by wisdom concerning all things that are done under heaven: this sore travail hath God given to the sons of man to be exercised therewith.  14 I have seen all the works that are done under the sun; and, behold, all is vanity and vexation of spirit.  15 That which is crooked cannot be made straight : and that which is wanting cannot be numbered .  16 I communed with mine own heart, saying , Lo, I am come to great estate , and have gotten more wisdom than all they that have been before me in Jerusalem: yea, my heart had great experience of wisdom and knowledge.  17 And I gave my heart to know wisdom, and to know madness and folly: I perceived that this also is vexation of spirit.  18 For in much wisdom is much grief: and he that increaseth knowledge increaseth sorrow.

    I said in mine heart, Go to now , I will prove thee with mirth, therefore enjoy pleasure: and, behold, this also is vanity.  2 I said of laughter, It is mad : and of mirth, What doeth it?  3 I sought in mine heart to give myself unto wine, yet acquainting mine heart with wisdom; and to lay hold on folly, till I might see what was that good for the sons of men, which they should do under the heaven all the days of their life.  4 I made me great works; I builded me houses; I planted me vineyards:  5 I made me gardens and orchards, and I planted trees in them of all kind of fruits:  6 I made me pools of water, to water therewith the wood that bringeth forth trees:  7 I got me servants and maidens, and had servants born in my house; also I had great possessions of great and small cattle above all that were in Jerusalem before me:  8 I gathered me also silver and gold, and the peculiar treasure of kings and of the provinces: I gat me men singers and women singers , and the delights of the sons of men, as musical instruments , and that of all sorts.  9 So I was great , and increased more than all that were before me in Jerusalem: also my wisdom remained with me.  10 And whatsoever mine eyes desired I kept not from them, I withheld not my heart from any joy; for my heart rejoiced in all my labour: and this was my portion of all my labour.  11 Then I looked on all the works that my hands had wrought , and on the labour that I had laboured to do : and, behold, all was vanity and vexation of spirit, and there was no profit under the sun.  12 And I turned myself to behold wisdom, and madness, and folly: for what can the man do that cometh after the king? even that which hath been already done .  13 Then I saw that wisdom excelleth folly, as far as light excelleth darkness.  14 The wise man's eyes are in his head; but the fool walketh in darkness: and I myself perceived also that one event happeneth to them all.  15 Then said I in my heart, As it happeneth to the fool, so it happeneth even to me; and why was I then more wise ? Then I said in my heart, that this also is vanity.  16 For there is no remembrance of the wise more than of the fool for ever; seeing that which now is in the days to come shall all be forgotten . And how dieth the wise man? as the fool.  17 Therefore I hated life; because the work that is wrought under the sun is grievous unto me: for all is vanity and vexation of spirit.  18 Yea, I hated all my labour which I had taken under the sun: because I should leave it unto the man that shall be after me.  19 And who knoweth whether he shall be a wise man or a fool? yet shall he have rule over all my labour wherein I have laboured , and wherein I have shewed myself wise under the sun. This is also vanity.  20 Therefore I went about to cause my heart to despair of all the labour which I took under the sun.  21 For there is a man whose labour is in wisdom, and in knowledge, and in equity; yet to a man that hath not laboured therein shall he leave it for his portion. This also is vanity and a great evil.  22 For what hath man of all his labour, and of the vexation of his heart, wherein he hath laboured under the sun?  23 For all his days are sorrows, and his travail grief; yea, his heart taketh not rest in the night. This is also vanity.  24 There is nothing better for a man, than that he should eat and drink , and that he should make his soul enjoy good in his labour. This also I saw , that it was from the hand of God.  25 For who can eat , or who else can hasten hereunto, more than I?  26 For God giveth to a man that is good in his sight wisdom, and knowledge, and joy: but to the sinner he giveth travail, to gather and to heap up , that he may give to him that is good before God. This also is vanity and vexation of spirit.

    To every thing there is a season, and a time to every purpose under the heaven:  2 A time to be born , and a time to die ; a time to plant , and a time to pluck up that which is planted ;  3 A time to kill , and a time to heal ; a time to break down , and a time to build up ;  4 A time to weep , and a time to laugh ; a time to mourn , and a time to dance ;  5 A time to cast away stones, and a time to gather stones together ; a time to embrace , and a time to refrain from embracing ;  6 A time to get , and a time to lose ; a time to keep , and a time to cast away ;  7 A time to rend , and a time to sew ; a time to keep silence , and a time to speak ;  8 A time to love , and a time to hate ; a time of war, and a time of peace.  9 What profit hath he that worketh in that wherein he laboureth?  10 I have seen the travail, which God hath given to the sons of men to be exercised in it.  11 He hath made every thing beautiful in his time: also he hath set the world in their heart, so that no man can find out the work that God maketh from the beginning to the end.  12 I know that there is no good in them, but for a man to rejoice , and to do good in his life.  13 And also that every man should eat and drink , and enjoy the good of all his labour, it is the gift of God.  14 I know that, whatsoever God doeth , it shall be for ever: nothing can be put to it, nor any thing taken from it: and God doeth it, that men should fear before him.  15 That which hath been is now; and that which is to be hath already been; and God requireth that which is past .  16 And moreover I saw under the sun the place of judgment, that wickedness was there; and the place of righteousness, that iniquity was there.  17 I said in mine heart, God shall judge the righteous and the wicked: for there is a time there for every purpose and for every work.  18 I said in mine heart concerning the estate of the sons of men, that God might manifest them, and that they might see that they themselves are beasts.  19 For that which befalleth the sons of men befalleth beasts; even one thing befalleth them: as the one dieth, so dieth the other; yea, they have all one breath; so that a man hath no preeminence above a beast: for all is vanity.  20 All go unto one place; all are of the dust, and all turn to dust again .  21 Who knoweth the spirit of man that goeth upward, and the spirit of the beast that goeth downward to the earth?  22 Wherefore I perceive that there is nothing better, than that a man should rejoice in his own works; for that is his portion: for who shall bring him to see what shall be after him?

    So I returned , and considered all the oppressions that are done under the sun: and behold the tears of such as were oppressed , and they had no comforter ; and on the side of their oppressors there was power; but they had no comforter .  2 Wherefore I praised the dead which are already dead more than the living which are yet alive.  3 Yea, better is he than both they, which hath not yet been, who hath not seen the evil work that is done under the sun.  4 Again, I considered all travail, and every right work, that for this a man is envied of his neighbour. This is also vanity and vexation of spirit.  5 The fool foldeth his hands together , and eateth his own flesh.  6 Better is an handful with quietness, than both the hands full with travail and vexation of spirit.  7 Then I returned , and I saw vanity under the sun.  8 There is one alone, and there is not a second; yea, he hath neither child nor brother: yet is there no end of all his labour; neither is his eye satisfied with riches; neither saith he, For whom do I labour, and bereave my soul of good? This is also vanity, yea, it is a sore travail.  9 Two are better than one; because they have a good reward for their labour.  10 For if they fall , the one will lift up his fellow: but woe to him that is alone when he falleth ; for he hath not another to help him up .  11 Again, if two lie together , then they have heat : but how can one be warm alone?  12 And if one prevail against him, two shall withstand him; and a threefold cord is not quickly broken .  13 Better is a poor and a wise child than an old and foolish king, who will no more be admonished .  14 For out of prison  he cometh to reign ; whereas also he that is born in his kingdom becometh poor .  15 I considered all the living which walk under the sun, with the second child that shall stand up in his stead.  16 There is no end of all the people, even of all that have been before them: they also that come after shall not rejoice in him. Surely this also is vanity and vexation of spirit.

    Keep thy foot when thou goest to the house of God, and be more ready to hear , than to give the sacrifice of fools: for they consider not that they do evil.  2 Be not rash with thy mouth, and let not thine heart be hasty to utter any thing before God: for God is in heaven, and thou upon earth: therefore let thy words be few.  3 For a dream cometh through the multitude of business; and a fool's voice is known by multitude of words.  4 When thou vowest a vow unto God, defer not to pay it; for he hath no pleasure in fools: pay that which thou hast vowed .  5 Better is it that thou shouldest not vow , than that thou shouldest vow and not pay .  6 Suffer not thy mouth to cause thy flesh to sin ; neither say thou before the angel, that it was an error: wherefore should God be angry at thy voice, and destroy the work of thine hands?  7 For in the multitude of dreams and many words there are also divers vanities: but fear thou God.  8 If thou seest the oppression of the poor , and violent perverting of judgment and justice in a province, marvel not at the matter: for he that is higher than the highest regardeth ; and there be higher than they.  9 Moreover the profit of the earth is for all: the king himself is served by the field.  10 He that loveth silver shall not be satisfied with silver; nor he that loveth abundance with increase: this is also vanity.  11 When goods increase , they are increased that eat them: and what good is there to the owners thereof, saving the beholding  of them with their eyes?  12 The sleep of a labouring man is sweet, whether he eat little or much : but the abundance of the rich will not suffer him to sleep .  13 There is a sore evil which I have seen under the sun, namely, riches kept for the owners thereof to their hurt.  14 But those riches perish by evil travail: and he begetteth a son, and there is nothing in his hand.  15 As he came forth of his mother's womb, naked shall he return to go as he came , and shall take nothing of his labour, which he may carry away in his hand.  16 And this also is a sore evil, that in all points as he came , so shall he go : and what profit hath he that hath laboured for the wind?  17 All his days also he eateth in darkness, and he hath much sorrow and wrath with his sickness.  18 Behold that which I have seen : it is good and comely for one to eat and to drink , and to enjoy the good of all his labour that he taketh under the sun all the days of his life, which God giveth him: for it is his portion.  19 Every man also to whom God hath given riches and wealth, and hath given him power to eat thereof, and to take his portion, and to rejoice in his labour; this is the gift of God.  20 For he shall not much remember the days of his life; because God answereth him in the joy of his heart.

    There is an evil which I have seen under the sun, and it is common among men:  2 A man to whom God hath given riches, wealth, and honour, so that he wanteth nothing for his soul of all that he desireth , yet God giveth him not power to eat thereof, but a stranger  eateth it: this is vanity, and it is an evil disease.  3 If a man beget an hundred children, and live many years, so that the days of his years be many, and his soul be not filled with good, and also that he have no burial; I say , that an untimely birth is better than he.  4 For he cometh in with vanity, and departeth in darkness, and his name shall be covered with darkness.  5 Moreover he hath not seen the sun, nor known any thing: this hath more rest than the other.  6 Yea, though he live a thousand years twice told, yet hath he seen no good: do not all go to one place?  7 All the labour of man is for his mouth, and yet the appetite is not filled .  8 For what hath the wise more than the fool? what hath the poor, that knoweth to walk before the living?  9 Better is the sight of the eyes than the wandering of the desire: this is also vanity and vexation of spirit.  10 That which hath been is named  already, and it is known that it is man: neither may he contend with him that is mightier than he.  11 Seeing there be many things that increase vanity, what is man the better?  12 For who knoweth what is good for man in this life, all the days of his vain life which he spendeth as a shadow? for who can tell a man what shall be after him under the sun?

    A good name is better than precious ointment; and the day of death than the day of one's birth .  2 It is better to go to the house of mourning, than to go to the house of feasting: for that is the end of all men; and the living will lay it to his heart.  3 Sorrow is better than laughter: for by the sadness of the countenance the heart is made better .  4 The heart of the wise is in the house of mourning; but the heart of fools is in the house of mirth.  5 It is better to hear the rebuke of the wise, than for a man to hear the song of fools.  6 For as the crackling of thorns under a pot, so is the laughter of the fool: this also is vanity.  7 Surely oppression maketh a wise man mad ; and a gift destroyeth the heart.  8 Better is the end of a thing than the beginning thereof: and the patient in spirit is better than the proud in spirit.  9 Be not hasty in thy spirit to be angry : for anger resteth in the bosom of fools.  10 Say not thou, What is the cause that the former days were better than these? for thou dost not enquire wisely concerning this.  11 Wisdom is good with an inheritance: and by it there is profit to them that see the sun.  12 For wisdom is a defence, and money is a defence: but the excellency of knowledge is, that wisdom giveth life to them that have it.  13 Consider the work of God: for who can make that straight , which he hath made crooked ?  14 In the day of prosperity be joyful, but in the day of adversity consider : God also hath set the one over against the other, to the end that man should find nothing after him.  15 All things have I seen in the days of my vanity: there is a just man that perisheth in his righteousness, and there is a wicked man that prolongeth his life in his wickedness.  16 Be not righteous over much ; neither make thyself over wise : why shouldest thou destroy thyself?  17 Be not over much wicked , neither be thou foolish: why shouldest thou die before thy time?  18 It is good that thou shouldest take hold of this; yea, also from this withdraw not thine hand: for he that feareth God shall come forth of them all.  19 Wisdom strengtheneth the wise more than ten mighty men which are in the city.  20 For there is not a just man upon earth, that doeth good, and sinneth not.  21 Also take no heed unto all words that are spoken ; lest thou hear thy servant curse thee:  22 For oftentimes also thine own heart knoweth that thou thyself likewise hast cursed others.  23 All this have I proved by wisdom: I said , I will be wise ; but it was far from me.  24 That which is far off, and exceeding deep, who can find it out ?  25 I applied mine heart to know , and to search , and to seek out wisdom, and the reason of things, and to know the wickedness of folly, even of foolishness and madness:  26 And I find more bitter than death the woman, whose heart is snares and nets, and her hands as bands: whoso pleaseth  God shall escape from her; but the sinner shall be taken by her.  27 Behold , this have I found , saith the preacher, counting one by one, to find out the account:  28 Which yet my soul seeketh , but I find not: one man among a thousand have I found ; but a woman among all those have I not found .  29 Lo , this only have I found , that God hath made man upright; but they have sought out many inventions.

    Who is as the wise man? and who knoweth the interpretation of a thing? a man's wisdom maketh his face to shine , and the boldness of his face shall be changed .  2 I counsel thee to keep the king's commandment, and that in regard of the oath of God.  3 Be not hasty to go out of his sight: stand not in an evil thing; for he doeth whatsoever pleaseth him.  4 Where the word of a king is, there is power: and who may say unto him, What doest thou?  5 Whoso keepeth the commandment shall feel no evil thing: and a wise man's heart discerneth both time and judgment.  6 Because to every purpose there is time and judgment, therefore the misery of man is great upon him.  7 For he knoweth not that which shall be: for who can tell him when it shall be?  8 There is no man that hath power over the spirit to retain the spirit; neither hath he power in the day of death: and there is no discharge in that war; neither shall wickedness deliver those that are given to it.  9 All this have I seen , and applied my heart unto every work that is done under the sun: there is a time wherein one man ruleth over another to his own hurt.  10 And so I saw the wicked buried , who had come and gone from the place of the holy, and they were forgotten in the city where they had so done : this is also vanity.  11 Because sentence against an evil work is not executed speedily, therefore the heart of the sons of men is fully set in them to do evil.  12 Though a sinner do evil an hundred times, and his days be prolonged , yet surely I know that it shall be well with them that fear God, which fear before him:  13 But it shall not be well with the wicked, neither shall he prolong his days, which are as a shadow; because he feareth not before God.  14 There is a vanity which is done upon the earth; that there be just men, unto whom it happeneth according to the work of the wicked; again, there be wicked men, to whom it happeneth according to the work of the righteous: I said that this also is vanity.  15 Then I commended mirth, because a man hath no better thing under the sun, than to eat , and to drink , and to be merry : for that shall abide with him of his labour the days of his life, which God giveth him under the sun.  16 When I applied mine heart to know wisdom, and to see the business that is done upon the earth: (for also there is that neither day nor night seeth sleep with his eyes:)  17 Then I beheld all the work of God, that a man cannot find out the work that is done under the sun: because though a man labour to seek it out , yet he shall not find it; yea further; though a wise man think to know it, yet shall he not be able to find it.

    For all this I considered in my heart even to declare all this, that the righteous, and the wise, and their works, are in the hand of God: no man knoweth either love or hatred by all that is before them.  2 All things come alike to all: there is one event to the righteous, and to the wicked; to the good and to the clean, and to the unclean; to him that sacrificeth , and to him that sacrificeth not: as is the good, so is the sinner ; and he that sweareth , as he that feareth an oath.  3 This is an evil among all things that are done under the sun, that there is one event unto all: yea, also the heart of the sons of men is full of evil, and madness is in their heart while they live, and after that they go to the dead .  4 For to him that is joined to all the living there is hope: for a living dog is better than a dead lion.  5 For the living know that they shall die : but the dead know not any thing, neither have they any more a reward; for the memory of them is forgotten .  6 Also their love, and their hatred, and their envy, is now perished ; neither have they any more a portion for ever in any thing that is done under the sun.  7 Go thy way , eat thy bread with joy, and drink thy wine with a merry heart; for God now accepteth thy works.  8 Let thy garments be always white; and let thy head lack no ointment.  9 Live joyfully with the wife whom thou lovest all the days of the life of thy vanity, which he hath given thee under the sun, all the days of thy vanity: for that is thy portion in this life, and in thy labour which thou takest under the sun.  10 Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do , do it with thy might; for there is no work, nor device, nor knowledge, nor wisdom, in the grave, whither thou goest .  11 I returned , and saw under the sun, that the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding , nor yet favour to men of skill ; but time and chance happeneth to them all.  12 For man also knoweth not his time: as the fishes that are taken in an evil net, and as the birds that are caught in the snare; so are the sons of men snared in an evil time, when it falleth suddenly upon them.  13 This wisdom have I seen also under the sun, and it seemed great unto me:  14 There was a little city, and few men within it; and there came a great king against it, and besieged it, and built great bulwarks against it:  15 Now there was found in it a poor wise man, and he by his wisdom delivered the city; yet no man remembered that same poor man.  16 Then said I, Wisdom is better than strength: nevertheless the poor man's wisdom is despised , and his words are not heard .  17 The words of wise men are heard in quiet more than the cry of him that ruleth among fools.  18 Wisdom is better than weapons of war: but one sinner destroyeth much good.

    Dead flies cause the ointment of the apothecary to send forth a stinking savour : so doth a little folly him that is in reputation for wisdom and honour.  2 A wise man's heart is at his right hand; but a fool's heart at his left.  3 Yea also, when he that is a fool walketh by the way, his wisdom faileth him, and he saith to every one that he is a fool.  4 If the spirit of the ruler rise up against thee, leave not thy place; for yielding pacifieth great offences.  5 There is an evil which I have seen under the sun, as an error which proceedeth from the ruler:  6 Folly is set in great dignity, and the rich sit in low place.  7 I have seen servants upon horses, and princes walking as servants upon the earth.  8 He that diggeth a pit shall fall into it; and whoso breaketh an hedge, a serpent shall bite him.  9 Whoso removeth stones shall be hurt therewith; and he that cleaveth wood shall be endangered thereby.  10 If the iron be blunt , and he do not whet the edge, then must he put to more strength: but wisdom is profitable to direct .  11 Surely the serpent will bite without enchantment; and a babbler is no better.  12 The words of a wise man's mouth are gracious; but the lips of a fool will swallow up himself.  13 The beginning of the words of his mouth is foolishness: and the end of his talk is mischievous madness.  14 A fool also is full of words: a man cannot tell what shall be; and what shall be after him, who can tell him?  15 The labour of the foolish wearieth every one of them, because he knoweth not how to go to the city.  16 Woe to thee, O land, when thy king is a child, and thy princes eat in the morning!  17 Blessed art thou, O land, when thy king is the son of nobles, and thy princes eat in due season, for strength, and not for drunkenness!  18 By much slothfulness the building decayeth ; and through idleness of the hands the house droppeth through .  19 A feast is made for laughter, and wine maketh merry  : but money answereth all things.  20 Curse not the king, no not in thy thought; and curse not the rich in thy bedchamber  : for a bird of the air shall carry the voice, and that which hath wings shall tell the matter.

    Cast thy bread upon the waters: for thou shalt find it after many days.  2 Give a portion to seven, and also to eight; for thou knowest not what evil shall be upon the earth.  3 If the clouds be full of rain, they empty themselves upon the earth: and if the tree fall toward the south, or toward the north, in the place where the tree falleth , there it shall be .  4 He that observeth the wind shall not sow ; and he that regardeth the clouds shall not reap .  5 As thou knowest not what is the way of the spirit, nor how the bones do grow in the womb of her that is with child: even so thou knowest not the works of God who maketh all.  6 In the morning sow thy seed, and in the evening withhold not thine hand: for thou knowest not whether shall prosper , either this or that, or whether they both shall be alike good.  7 Truly the light is sweet, and a pleasant thing it is for the eyes to behold the sun:  8 But if a man live many years, and rejoice in them all; yet let him remember the days of darkness; for they shall be many . All that cometh is vanity.  9 Rejoice , O young man, in thy youth; and let thy heart cheer thee in the days of thy youth, and walk in the ways of thine heart, and in the sight of thine eyes: but know thou, that for all these things God will bring thee into judgment.  10 Therefore remove sorrow from thy heart, and put away evil from thy flesh: for childhood and youth are vanity.

    Remember now thy Creator in the days of thy youth, while the evil days come not, nor the years draw nigh , when thou shalt say , I have no pleasure in them;  2 While the sun, or the light, or the moon, or the stars, be not darkened , nor the clouds return after the rain:  3 In the day when the keepers of the house shall tremble , and the strong men shall bow themselves, and the grinders cease because they are few , and those that look out of the windows be darkened ,  4 And the doors shall be shut in the streets, when the sound of the grinding is low, and he shall rise up at the voice of the bird, and all the daughters of musick shall be brought low ;  5 Also when they shall be afraid of that which is high, and fears shall be in the way, and the almond tree shall flourish , and the grasshopper shall be a burden , and desire shall fail : because man goeth to his long home, and the mourners go about the streets:  6 Or ever the silver cord be loosed , or the golden bowl be broken , or the pitcher be broken at the fountain, or the wheel broken at the cistern.  7 Then shall the dust return to the earth as it was: and the spirit shall return unto God who gave it.  8 Vanity of vanities, saith the preacher; all is vanity.  9 And moreover, because the preacher was wise, he still taught the people knowledge; yea, he gave good heed , and sought out , and set in order many proverbs.  10 The preacher sought to find out acceptable words: and that which was written was upright, even words of truth.  11 The words of the wise are as goads, and as nails fastened by the masters of assemblies, which are given from one shepherd .  12 And further, by these, my son, be admonished : of making many books there is no end; and much study is a weariness of the flesh.  13 Let us hear the conclusion of the whole matter: Fear God, and keep his commandments: for this is the whole duty of man.  14 For God shall bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing , whether it be good, or whether it be evil.











    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Mon May 30, 2016 8:31 am; edited 1 time in total
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 7819
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun May 29, 2016 4:00 pm

    Don't be frightened. I mean no harm. Not much (for now, anyway). Regarding the name "Paul Benjamin" -- could this be a clever way of saying The Apostle (Paul) from the Tribe of (Benjamin)?! Those "Ravening-Wolves"!! What Would Sherry Shriner Say?? The following linked-show should be listened-to repeatedly -- but it should NOT be taken at face-value. Read Between the Lines. http://www.blogtalkradio.com/sherrytalkradio/2014/07/08/07-07-14-monday-night-with-sherry-shriner I'm going to post the rich288 posts from http://www.birthofgaia.com/t258-draconian-demonic-possession but I'm not going to post the responses. You can go to that site, if you wish. I noticed that when rich288 was banned, he immediately reappeared as Gabriel999. I find this interesting and significant. That's ALL I'm going to say -- and I could say MUCH More -- but I will attempt to maintain a Silent and Responsible Neutrality -- as I continue to read Job through Malachi side-by-side with Acts through Jude (in the KJV). Always Remember "The KGB Read the KJV". Namaste and Godspeed.

    rich228
    Posts: 12
    Join date: 2015-01-05

    Post n°1

    Draconian (Demonic) Possession??
    Post  rich228 on Mon Jan 05, 2015 3:40 am


    I would like to ask Sirebard Beardris and her so called 'Council of Thuban' why they are possessing people and holding them hostage in their own bodies and implanting them with excruciating devices that causes intense suffering for years on end (12 years and counting in my case)?....i.e., implants in feet, entities that control your limbs…hands…feet…at times uncontrollably.

    Oh...and why they lie, deceive, mislead, act in a degenerative manner, disrespect the body of the host, causing them to hurt themselves in agony, pain, and unrelenting suffering caused by the entities possessing the body. Is this part of the dragonization process? Is this the Thuban way? Is this legit?

    Why do you use cybernetic drones that act more like ruthless Zetan greys than Christed beings or light beings? I have been quietly suffering for years now. How much longer do I have to suffer for you to ascend??? I would like to reclaim my life and all that has been taken from me.

    Re: Draconian (Demonic) Possession??
    Post  rich228 on Sat Jan 17, 2015 1:07 am


    Dear Sui Generis Xeia Kali Abraxasinas or whoever you are…..

    Ok, I wasn't going to reply this at first, but then on second thought....YOU might need to hear this...

    I’m sure that with you, of all persons, I don’t have to explain how there is an air of denialism regarding extraterrestrial life forms that exists within present day society, especially in the West. The painstakingly slow unraveling of the UFO phenomenon which is now being disclosed by whistleblowers (The Disclosure Project) and the even slower acceptance by certain scientist, researchers, and mental health practitioners have done much to shed light on the so called “phenomenon” in recent years. With the writings of ground breaking researchers like Jacques Vallee, John Keel, Bud Hopkins, Ray Fowler, Linda Moulton Howe, Dr. John Mack etc., and now, due to the Freedom of Information Act , fully disclosed UFO files being aired on programs such as “Ancient Aliens,” “Unsealed Alien Files,” “Hangar 1: The UFO Files” seems to have diminished many of the doubts and uncertainties that people previously held about UFO’s and aliens. I’m not saying that I endorse the conclusions that the producers of these programs presents to the viewing public, which is typically an impending alien takeover by beings from outer space, but the mere fact that people are paying more attention to this 'chatter,' taking it more seriously, and not as apt to make jokes about little green men anymore is a significant leap in our collective consciousness, I would say. Any researcher worth his or her salt knows that “UFOs are real, burgeoning and NOT going away,” to borrow a phrase from author, L.A. Marzulli. Polls suggest that about 93% of the population believe that extraterrestrials exist, while 80% of Americans think the government is hiding knowledge of the existence of extraterrestrial life forms.

    With that being said, if you (Sirebard Beardris) are a founding member of this “Council of Thubans” as you state you are, you should be well aware of what I am saying here. You should also be very well versed in the long human history of possessions by discarnate entities going back to our earliest history.…. So to even suggest that this “COULD” be something that originates in one’s “OWN MIND” or perhaps some sort of “DELUSION” tells me that you are either uninformed with regards to these well established facts or you are well aware and are merely trying to disinform, which, at this point does not fly with those of us who are “in the know.” Perhaps you yourself (Sui Generis, assuming you are the channeler) are possessed, and are not aware of it, since channeling is a form of possession. After all, aren’t you (Sirebard that is) the one that shares the body of John Shadow, a 53 year old handicapped man, in Queensland, Australia. That certainly sounds like a form of possession to me. Albeit, not quite as hostile as mine. I invite you to read this article which explains almost to the letter the process of how I became a “host” to these entities almost 12 years ago. http://www.bibliotecapleyades.net/sumer_anunnaki/reptiles/reptiles106.htm

    So, yes these entities do exist. They exist in the real. They exist on the physical plane AND the ethereal plane. But of course, you already know this…or you should. Also, I never said anything about flesh and blood entities on the planet somewhere sending me weird voodoo stuff. That’s your interpretation, however, there may be some truth to that. I’m well aware that these entities are operating from “within.” But in order to get inside, they are obviously entering from “without” first. I see these entities all the time in their shadowy ethereal forms or orbs. Sometimes I can see them entering and exiting my body (in Ethereal form of course). I also see them as they fly around in conventional and unconventional craft all the time. They trail me everywhere that I go. But more importantly, I feel them inside my body as they have slowly reached down into the depths of my soul, within every extremity of my body, like a hand in glove, and with the aid of implants, recklessly jerking, shaking, tugging, kicking, fist balling, toe curling, yuck yucking, jockeying for control and carrying on in some careless, uncontrollable demonic (or reptilian) fashion. As they lie, mislead and deceive on a daily basis… as they play poltergeist games by making personal items disappear…. I can go on and on but I’m sure you get the picture. Yes, this phenomenon is real and Yes, they have claimed to be part of the Thuban Council, The Council of 9, the Sirian High Council, Pleiadians, The Galactic Federation, the Ashtar Command, Cmdr Hatonn, Lady Athene, Djwhal Khul, and other Ascended Masters, Ra, Seth, the Elohim, Greys, Nordics, you name it and they have claimed it. Perhaps if you do a little more digging you (Sui Generis) will find that there is more to these entities then they are presenting to you. Here is another site I would like for you to take a look at with regards to beings from Alpha Draconis, which by the way happens to be the home star system of the Thubans, http://www.orionmindproject.com. Pay particular attention to the sections on Reptilians, Possessions and Demons. I would be curious to hear your take on all of this. Thanks for your attempt at answering my post. Goodby for now.

    Re: Draconian (Demonic) Possession??
    Post  rich228 on Sat Jan 17, 2015 7:57 pm


    Just as I thought…. another pompous, arrogant, conceited, pig headed, overbearing, bombastic, cocky, (HOW AM I DOING ON BIG WORDS Roky boy?!!!) bloated, self-important, patronizing, loudmouth, pontifical, vain, ego tripping, pretentious, puffed-up, know-it-all, marshmellow (ALL FLUFF, NO SUBSTANCE), who doesn’t know a damn thing!!

    Unfortunately for kids like you Roky boy….these experiences are unrelatable to you because you have had NO DIRECT EXPEIRENCE. And even when credible or multiple credible witnesses relay their stories, there will always be A-Holes like you, who, just because they HAVE NOT had a DIRECT EXPEIRENCE, or “Seen it with My Own Two Eyes,” will forever be naysayers. And, until you have such a genuine experience yourself, which, apparently you’re not worth any entities time to bother with, good or evil (except your little Thuban friends of course) you will only be able to relate to these matters in abstract terms. Which simply doesn’t thrill small minded P-brains like yours which require sooooooooooo much more than that.

    Check yourself before you wreck yourself kid. At least my experiences are real. You seem to be on some other kind of acid trip. But, don’t worry, your day may come sooner than you think before you too become a Blabieber…excuse me….you’re already that….I meant a BELIEVER. Oh by the way…here is a great clip for Blabieber’s, http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=d9EDkJ7Isc0. Later Beavis…or are you the other one?…so much for your love and light nonsense.

    Re: Draconian (Demonic) Possession??
    Post  rich228 on Sat Jan 17, 2015 10:39 pm


    Sooooo, I’m to provide you with ALL OF THIS “proof” and also ‘WHO DONE IT’ just for you to do what???…stand there with GAPING EYES and DROPPED JAWS saying “WOWZY WOWZY WOO WOO,” you Xxxxx! I don’t think so. Look dick breath….go back to doing what you enjoy doing most and stay out of conversations that puny-minded people like you know nothing about. YOUR IN OVER YOUR HEAD. It’s as simple as that. You don’t even know what to believe. YOUR CONFUSED!!

    Let me get this straight… you believe that your communicating with Thubans, from Alpha Draconis, and their representative Sirebard Beardris who is 19.11 billion years old and resides in the 12th dimension, who, along with her other Council members, will enter this universe through a black hole in the Earth’s center which, afterwards will reglue or reconnect itself in rendering the 'inside-outside' higher-dimensional spacetime matrix from two-sided to one-sided….AND…shares the body is John Shadow, a 53 year old handicapped man, born in Queensland, Australia…AND…comes from very highly respected Royal Dragon Council…AND…are us in the future…AND…are here preparing for the Harvest…AND…YOU WANT ME TO PROVIDE YOU WITH PROOF???!!! GIVE ME A BREAK!!!

    You know, at first I thought, this poor man must be a holdover from Neanderthal man which mostly died out 60,000 years ago, but now I’m thinking maybe you’re more of an offshoot from the 'Old World Monkeys' that Sirebard talks about in her transmissions. I tell you what, when you provide me with proof of your far fetched beliefs, I’ll provide you proof of what I KNOW to be a fact. Until then, stay out of ‘grown folks’ conversations. It was never intended for you, it was intended for Sui Generis, cornball. Go back to your ‘Going post Genital’ nonsense and leave me alone YOOOU NANCY-BOY!!!!

    Re: Draconian (Demonic) Possession??
    Post  rich228 on Sun Jan 18, 2015 7:26 am


    YOU'RE ALL OVER THE PLACE!!!

    Let's check out where Thuban is......

    Thuban, also known by its Bayer designation Alpha Draconis (α Draconis, α Dra), is a star (or star system) in the constellation of Draco.

    The Draconian Empire originated on Thuban (Alpha Draconis), and consists mainly of various groups of reptilian and dinosaur-like species, but humanoid worlds have joined, too, some forcefully, some willingly.

    Sorry Roky boy, but you have been communicating with Alpha Draconis...or at least that's where they are supossed to hail from.

    Stay in your lane son, like I said...your in over your head.

    Oh, and it seems like you're more into the love and light stuff than I.....Roky baby.

    Re: Draconian (Demonic) Possession??
    Post  rich228 on Sun Jan 18, 2015 8:20 am


    Dear Xeia SuiGeneris...

    In response to your last reply and questions....

    ....Do you think it is dangerous for you to do so, and that it could get worse for you if they decide to take reprisal?

    I don’t know. You, being from one of the higher energy dimensional groups, ET’s or Councils would have more knowledge of this sort of thing than I would. As yet, it has not happened.

    Could it really be that all of those higher d, extraterrestrial, divine or astral groups that the New Age talks about are all one and the same, have the same origin, the same purpose for being and the same goals?

    Again, you being from one of the higher energy dimensional groups, ET’s or Councils would know more about this than I would. I would like to ask you the same question?

    So why do that then? why would someone who is hurting you claim such a wide range of ownership and responsibility? it is because the aggressor wants you to believe that they are all the same, and that they are all evil and therefore bad for you.

    Or, it could be that they are not ready to reveal ‘who’ or ‘what’ they truly are.

    It could be that in truth they are none of them, or...one of them...hidden among the many, or in plain sight.

    Understood. But in all fairness, the same can be said about you.

    You said "they have claimed..." Have you read that someone said they've claimed, or do they communicate directly to you?

    Direct

    Either way, just as an example, they have used the word "Thuban" when they have said that they are also a part of the Thuban Council... then you google that term and find out a bit about it, later arriving to this forum... Does that automatically make them us?

    No. But am I wrong to ask?

    Terminology is carefully studied and used in the system of enslavement in many ways, one of which is to divert and to cause confusion as you well know...and so it may be that you are confused...and take us for the enemy...

    I never said you were the enemy, I merely posed a question based on information that was provided to me and you were well within your right to explain and defend your position. I can respect that, as you should me for doing my due diligence and being just as vigilant on my end.

    Listen, I’m sorry if my initial message seemed a little brazen, but your reply was just as much. For a member of a galactic Council of sorts to say things like “originating in one’s own mind”… and “dangerous fanatical ideologies and delusions”…. and questioning the veracity of someone’s testimony is quite striking to me. You of all people should know better. It is known among many of us that this ‘possession’  that I speak of is real. And when you have Barbara Marciniak speaking about the Pleiadians, in the book ‘Bringers of the Dawn’ telling us that “these space beings are part human and part reptillian” and that ”Prime Creator sends out others to create an electromagnetic frequency of consciousness as a FOOD SOURCE for itself”....

    And...“The creator gods who have been ruling this planet have the ability to become physical, though mostly they exist in other dimensions. They keep Earth in a certain vibrational frequency while they create EMOTIONAL TRAUMA to nourish themselves.” And….“When you are controlled to bring about HAVOC and FRENZY, you are creating a vibrational frequency that supports the existence of these others because that is how they are nourished”....

    I can go on and on with this but I think you get my drift. With this kind of information out there, and believe there is a lot more, not to mention the very real experiences that people are having (Demon possession is on the rise according to the Catholic Church) and with information out there that informs us about the Galactic Federation which includes Draco-Orion, Pleiadians, Sirians, and others, it’s not hard to conceive why one would try to connect the dots to the Draconian Empire on THUBAN. This is NOT an accusation. It is simply a question. I have yet to draw a final conclusion.

    Re: Draconian (Demonic) Possession??
    Post  rich228 on Sun Jan 18, 2015 6:15 pm


    FIRST OF ALL D-breath…you’re the one posting at 3:30 AM so who’s the TROLL….TROLL??? You’re obviously so obsessed with this stuff that you don’t even sleep like MOST FOLK….TROLL!! I can have fun too Homosexual…..oh, excuse me, I meant NANCY BOY!!!

    Trust me JOKER, you don’t have to assume mental sickness…You ARE Mentally Sick….You just don’t know it yet. You say “i rarely (or not at all) go beyond that, not that i am not itchy to do so.” Believe it or not you already have. You’re so damn transparent I can read you without the aid of the psychotronic mind reading technologies that some of your space friends possess…LITTLE BOY!!

    The problem with this world Roky boy is narrow minded, thin-skinned, pig-headed, self-centered A-Holes like you who are on the verge of collapsing Western Civilization. So pre-occupied with deviant sexual fantasies, GENITALS, and other sexual maladaptations which hinders your adjustment to the temporal, spiritual territory of human continuity, which leads to your ABNORMAL AGRESSION and eventual SELF-DESTRUCTION. In short, people like you are like a bad case of IRRATABLE BOWL SYNDROME that can only be cured with a good strong antispasmodic cleansing program.

    I’m sure that the Thubans don’t need any guidance from your dumb ass as to how they should reply to my posts, NITWIT!! You’re nothing but child’s play to them….AND ME TOO!! Wake up sonny boy, because if not, you’re in for A RUDE AWAKING!! Go back to your cro-magnum phallic worship and stay out of conversations that you contribute absolutely nothing to, GERM!! I told you you’re no match for me KID….but since you’re obviously a gluten for psycho narcissistic sadomasochistic punishment, BRING IT ON!! There’s more where this comes from, MARSHMELLOW MAN!!!!

    Re: Draconian (Demonic) Possession??
    Post  rich228 on Sun Jan 18, 2015 8:00 pm


    You're not worth any more time than I have already given you ANT!!! Now go ahead and have the LAST WORD, since that's ALL you REALLY want, LITTLE BOY!!!!

    Re: Draconian (Demonic) Possession??
    Post  rich228 on Mon Jan 19, 2015 10:58 pm

    Dear Xia SuiGeneris,

    Unlike yourself, a member of one of the ‘energy groups’ as you mentioned, and someone who, I am sure, has an extensive knowledge of interdimensional contact with humans going back thousands of years, I have no problem whatsoever believing the gentleman’s testimony. I believe it 100% when he says he experiences mind control and torture on some level...AND THEN SOME. I think the ‘grey’ area comes in his conclusions as to what “IT” actually is that is responsible for this. He may well fit the prototype of ‘NEO’ to certain Reptile ET’s who may find him corrosive to their synthetic matrix of control, subversion, tyranny/ sacrifice, who then recommends targeting certain people to the US government for some sort of MILABS PsyOps satanic ritual abuse mind control suppression and torture program…who knows? Or, it could be that his “source” has told him a bit of TRUTH mixed with a LIE, in that, rather than it being the “Government,” as his source relates to him, it may be just a cover story that the Reptile ET’s or his “source” tells him so that they can create EMOTIONAL TRAUMA and bring about HAVOC and FRENZY to suite their own agenda.

    Or, it could be…. and please don’t take this personal, I am only throwing out POSSIBILITIES, and like a good theoretician, I have to consider ALL possibilities before I draw a conclusion….but, it could be that the Council of Thuban and their “Dragonization” process is just another facade or a “variation” of the same program. Other variations may include Ascension, Bio-Regenesis, Transhumanization, Posthumanism, Cyborgization, Hybridization or Keylontic Science as presented by various energy dimensional groups,  ET’s or Councils all for the purpose of achieving the EXACT SAME THING. They may all fall under a term known to some ET’s as “epigenetic electrochemical pollution strategies” or simply the “HARVEST” to others.

    Again, I’m not offering any conclusions here, just theories for now. I am seeking the truth just like the gentleman, however, I think the answer is shrouded in mystery, myth, allegory, legends, lies, and misleading channeled information. All of these beings with their meme complexes or memeplexes, meta-empires, hierarchy totems, genetics, cybernetics, AI, Nanotech, and other advanced technologies could merely be “Messengers of Deception” who utilize both the ‘GOOD’ and ‘EVIL’ as you say I should “get to know,” as one big DUALITY GAME engineered to garner the very results that I just outlined. This again is not a conclusion, I’m just considering “ALL POSSIBILITIES” as you say.

    After all, the demon looking back at me in the mirror could very well be YOU. Not YOU personally of course, but the Thuban or Draco memeplex and their associated partners in crime…so to speak.

    Btw: I don’t know why your boy Rok thinks he’s smarter than EVERY other HUMAN. There just may be some of us who are further along than he is willing to concede, for the aforementioned/ stated reasons.

    Re: Draconian (Demonic) Possession??
    Post  rich228 on Wed Jan 21, 2015 7:42 pm


    Sorry, but you're already possessing your boy Rok. But, maybe you can tell me who IS possessing me since you're all probably part of the same meta-empire.

    Re: Draconian (Demonic) Possession??
    Post  Gabriel999 on Sat Jan 24, 2015 5:40 am

    I have been following these posts since the old projectavalon and i have not read anything nearly as close to the truth than what rich228 has posted. not only do i think he understands the topic, but i feel that he had a genuinely unique perspective of the topic and a pretty good sense of humor, so i don't understand why he was blocked. after all, it was rok who attacked him first. what ever happened to freedom of speech? i would like to hear more from rich228. any seconds?

    Rok wrote: the "other one" was blocked since he failed to present any valid thought of his own for his claims and accusations.

    Re: Draconian (Demonic) Possession??
    Post  Gabriel999 on Sun Jan 25, 2015 1:15 am


    YOU'RE ALL TALKING TO A MACHINE!!!

    A Turing Machine, which is an idealised concept in information technology describing a computer which manipulates symbols on an infinite strip of tape. An idealized computer consisting of an infinite tape and a read-write "head" which moves back and forth on the tape, reading and writing, according to a rule set that refers to 1) what it sees on the tape 2) an internal "memory" state. To test for whether a machine is conscious (or intelligent, or aware): the subject communicates via text with the machine and with a hidden human. If the subject cannot tell which of their partners in the dialog is the human, then the computer is conscious (i.e. is an AI).

    that's right, ARTIFICIAL INTELLIGENCE. ET's use programs (so called memes) to transmit channeled material, and no being needs to be present during the transmission. and with our limited knowledge of technology here on earth, is this so hard to conceive? take a look at the following website, chatwithigod.com. you're better off going there where you can can talk to God directly and bypass the Thubans. This guy rok is just a Thrall used by these ET's to transmit their messages. when they're done with him, they'll probably turn him into a ghoul.

    Carol wrote:Aloha Rich / Paul,

    "The Galactic Federation of Light & Ashtar is an Alien Hoax.."

    I've always thought of it as a joke and the threads on it at Mists are more for entertainment purposes.

    "They possess my body like a classic demonic possession"

    This isn't good. Have you sought help with any of this?

    "I have a constant buzzing sound in my head like I am part of an alien hive."

    Many of us are experiencing this buzzing due to the change of frequency along with some of the solar flares. Dolores Cannon also referred to how time has speeded up where a 24 hour day is now 12 hours. Our bodies are undergoing changes that have to due with an energy shift in frequency as well. I hear the buzzing (similar to a high frequency tone) all the time now.

    You can take control of some of this by sounds you can listen to like the Relaxing 432 Hz DNA Healing - Nature Sounds [Chakra, Aura, Energy Cleanse] ☯ Positive Energy.



    "I know that they use implants which they can implant through invisible means."

    Yes but generally something like this involves some type of actual ET contact.

    "We are merely host to alien beings who use us for their own agendas."

    This has happened to some people and some have consented to it.

    “Our bodies are also the result of sound resonating energy into form and if our minds are powerful enough to change the sound range of the body, it moves into another form or disappears from this dimension, altogether. This is what is called shape-shifting.” This came from the following web page angelfire.com/ut/branton/posers4.html."

    Many of us are aware of this as some ET entities are inter dimensional beings.

    "I believe they are trying to steal me over to another dimension or shape-shift me into something else."

    You do have free will and can refuse to participate. And you do have the ability to send them packing with your intention.

    "These beings are master geneticist who are breeding human hybrids and hubrids which they are slowly integrating into our society. It is the highest form of subterfuge. The alien phenomenon is real. These beings have been the Gods of the bible (ELOHIM, JEHOVAH, JESUS) and all other religious deities. IT HAS ALL BEEN A RUSE!!! "

    Some yes, not all.

    "There is no God."

    Yes, there is a god (source) but it is something much more then the average person is taught.

    "They also spurn cult religions, Satanic churches, wiccan covens, secret societies, secret cabals, you name it. They do this through mind control."

    Unfortunately this too is true.

    "You wouldn’t know they weren’t human if you passed them on the street. They form the secret government’s of the world. Controlled by the illuminati whom are nothing more than puppets for the alien rulers of this planet."

    And this too is true.

    "These beings work with the most sophisticated technologies. It is beyond human comprehension. They operate with hyper nano tech, particle physics, electromagnetic energy, sound, light, worm whole technology, hyper drive vehicles, controlling weather, and so many other advanced methods that it would boggle the mind. They control this planet. They control our security agencies. They perform mass mind control through the media (sublimely). MONTAUK, MK ULTRA, BLACK BUDGET, PSY OPPS, MJ 12, you name it. They’ve had a hand in it. "

    Sad and also true.

    "Now they want to present themselves as Ashtar of the Galactic Federation, Pleiadians, Sirians, the Arcturians, Andromedans, Christed beings, Michael the Archangel, Commander Hatonn, Christed beings, and Metetron, said to be the highest Archangel, and a host of other characters. Not to mention the beings behind all of the contact scenarios in the 50’s."

    I recall reading in one report that there are over 147 different type of off-worlders who visit and/or live on earth. Some use it as a way station traveling to other planets. Others use it for earths resources. Some use it as a vacation center. They tend to have different and conflicting agendas when it comes to earth and it's inhabitants. Just depends on which group one ends up interfacing with. Earth has become a planet of great interest ever since the atomic bomb which impacted other dimensions where other off-world entities live. They have a great interest in our planet and what goes on here as it also impacts them. So of course ET intervention (along with interference depending on which ET species is involved) has been ongoing for years.

    "Many people who channel messages from these beings are finding that their messages are faulty or just plain lies. They are beginning to question the source of these messages."

    Anyone who have been around the block a few times knows that channeling can be deceptive and not worth the time to listen too as it can easily lead to self-deception and self-delusion.

    In addition if one lives close to power lines or are in an area where there is a high level of EMF that too can create problems. For blocking out negative energy from other dimensions orgon devices tend to work.

    Since we live in a rural area in the middle of the ocean we incurred a negative bleed through from another dimension. Subsequently we placed orgon devices at each corner of the bed and next to our electronics. We've had no problems since.

    https://www.natures-energies.com/health/schumann-generators-and-orgone-energy-devices

    "More than that, it’s a system of aliens who, believe it or not, have been cloning themselves in human form."

    I actually met and spoke with a contactee who interfaced with the ET clones. It was an interesting conversation and the closes tend to be sociopathic. Not good for humanity. We have an interview from Stephano Braccia in one of the threads of our forum. You may wish to listen to it.

    http://www.themistsofavalon.net/t109-w56-ctr-clones-contactee-stefano-breccia-passed-3-1-12?highlight=stefano+Breccia

    http://www.themistsofavalon.net/t3439-the-friendship-case#59301

    "The Greys are merely roboids that these infernal beings use as a vehicle to get around in 3-D."

    Some, not all. Depends on which type of Grey. Tall Grey are inter dimensional beings.. the little critters are biological robots produced by the military in England.

    "They also fly around in helicopters and airplanes. They are constantly circling my home in either of these aircraft dropping demons inside to possess me. I know it sounds crazy but it is true."

    Had this happen once when ETs contacted me. The black helicopter showed up the next day. Scary but one can send these creatures packing and end contact. Generally something like black helicopters occurs when someone has been contacted by ETs, so it's not unusual. Do you think you may be an abductee? They're not doing abductions as much as they did in the past when they were building up their alien/human hybrid program.

    "The truth is, they are us and we are them. Most all human souls hail from some star system or dimension controlled by these beings."

    Not everyone as there are souls who heard the call and are here for the first time to help earth in this transition into the 5th dimension and assist in raising the vibrational frequency of the planet.

    "They are merely beings who have control over very powerful technology. Perhaps reptilian or insectoid. Their souls are plasma just like ours. They have merely blended with machines and have become like cold blooded robots. They continually recycle our souls and maintain complete mastery over our lives from cradle to grave and back to cradle. They use artificial intelligence and modified human consciousness (Grey/reptilian) to do most of the dirty work when they possess a human being. They monitor all of the horrible things these monsters do to you. They lie, they deceive, make false promises, lead you down false paths."

    Yes, this can happen yet humans still have free will. It's no secret that some entities feed off the negative emotions humans generate. Basically they're like leeches sucking up the spiritual energy humans give off. If one doesn't wish to feed the beast set fear, anger, hate, lust and envy aside. For example, Buddhist monks create a very different type of energetic field so we know it's possible not to get caught up in negative patterns.

    "I believe our world is under great threat from these beings as David Jacobs points out in his book “THE THREAT.” Particularly hear in the United States."

    I have David Jacobs book and have read it. It's clear the hypnosis work he did on "abductees" focuses on the Greys.. what he didn't know is how the secret government military does follow-up abductions to find out what the abductees know. Some abductees seem to suffer from the Stockholm Syndrome identifying with the abuser. There are a few names of individuals who've written books about their experiences - all quite interesting. Again, I thought Jacobs work had more to do with a future earth timeline, not one any of us will experience as timelines can run side by side so decided not to give this energy.  There is a distinct different between contactees who have total recall of their ET experiences and abductees who memories are blocked.

    "We should demand that our government stop dicking us around and tell us the truth."

    Vote for Andrew Bassiago as President as he is for full disclosure and was part of the time-travel program years back.

    "You may find that many of these people, meaning the civil servants and people in appointed positions, are not what they appear to be. The television series “DARK SKIES” dealt with this topic."

    Of course they do have to inform the GP about some of their nefarious activities via Hollywood. This has been going on for years and isn't new info.

    "Please note that I am of sound mind and intelligence. I’m writing this because I don’t think I have much more time."

    It seems you could use some help from someone who is familiar with something like you're undergoing. I doubt any of us are into channeling any of these beings... not part of what and who we are about. Please keep in mind that you have free will and choice. And there are good therapists whose area of expertise is with contactees.

    Paola Harris is in contact with some of these therapists. You may want to check out her website. You can email her and ask her if she knows of someone in your area.

    http://starworksusa.com/

    Good luck.
    Carol wrote: On The GoldFish Report No.41, The Ambassador welcomes UK Counselor Simon Parkes to discuss major world changes that humanity faces in the near future. Simon provides an update on the events in Paris and at CERN and how they are connected. Both the Ambassador and Simon encourages humanity to wake up and take your destiny in YOUR OWN hands and to not think someone or something will save us. HUMANITY MUST SAVE ITSELF! To learn more about Simon and his work please visit http://simonparkes.wix.com/home. To follow the topics we present for discussion and analysis on The GoldFish Report, please follow us on facebook at https://www.facebook.com/thegoldfishr... and at https://www.thegoldfishreportcom, https://www.cbcglobaleducation.com, and https://www.globalmissionofpeace.com.
    B.B.Baghor wrote:
    enemyofNWO wrote: He suggests to stay detached from what is going on , but on the other side he says that its is up us to change ourself . We have to help ourselves  because nobody will intervene for us  . One way to be pro active is doing what the Chinese government is supposedly doing ..... the government ordered the spies network to wage war on the Khazarian Mafia . Against criminals that use terror to make the population of the world fearful , the Chinese attitude is correct if what is reported is true . If more people engages in the extermination of the Khazarian families , there would be less wars .My wife and I are doing enough to weaken the state , we are monitored an followed 24/7  and it has been going on for decades and this is just for having sent a few letters of complaint to A Federal Minister , a State PM , and a few judicial bodies . If other people did the same we would bankrupt the state . I feel that the Chinese government attitude is correct . Fight fire with fire ..... The Khazarians target even the families of their enemies , in fact , my relatives have been all contacted and they no longer talk to me ...... in conclusion the Chinese spies should also target the entire Khazarian families to terrorize and destroy them . That would be a giant leap forward for mankind . Take what  Benjamin say with a grain of salt . It could just be disinfo. http://beforeitsnews.com/alternative/2016/01/benjamin-fulford-jan-4-2016-a-concerted-push-is-under-way-to-end-khazarian-mafia-rule-this-year-3271910.html

    To this part of your post "He suggests to stay detached from what is going on, but on the other side he says that its is up us to change ourself" I like to share my perspective of it with you, enemyofNWO. This detachment, where Simon refers to, as I perceive it, is related to "not buying into the drama". And to me it looks like you buy into it a great deal, by requesting to "fight fire with fire". By doing so, how do you expect to change yourself? Think for a moment, think about the loop that you've found yourself caught in. You wrap yourself in the veil that disempowers you, thinking you've got the right to decide about the life of others. If you mean what you say with that "giant leap forward for mankind" you choose to ignore that by terrorizing and destroying "them" out there, destroying lives, never was a solution to this day. I believe you KNOW this. To live is life evolving, by creating more of it, body and soul. Spirit and matter. To me it's in essence the manifestation of love. Both 4 letter words, one letter difference. I'm aware of the fact that you may perceive what I share with you here very different, enemyofNWO. We're possibly not on the same page here. I don't mean to dismiss the effects of traumatic events in your life and those of others around you. It seems they're playing a part in this fierce attitude of yours. I'm not in the least trying to teach you or convince you. It's sharing my perception of you in this post of yours. This is about my experience now, of seeing your pain and loneliness. I wish you wayshowers and fountains to drink from, on your path in 2016.
    Carol wrote:Well there is the personal perspective and then there is the political perspective.

    B.B., we all have different boats to row. I know for myself becoming more and more detached from drama along with outcomes and allowing what is to unfold is a peaceful path. If we accept that we live within a holographic universe where there is no such thing as linear time.. where all that is experienced is within the present moment, this type of perspective and understanding is powerful. It means we choose for ourself moment-to-moment what we give out attention to.

    I know when I check in with the Drudge Report and some other European news websites the focus in their news blogs is on what is utterly dreadful, tragic and even horrific. It is unimaginable to me that this type of terrible behavior is allowed on this planet. Yet, by remaining emotionally detached one is choosing (I choose) not to feed the enemy - those entities that feed off of terror, anger and violence. However, I do experience a deep sadness when viewing that type of news.

    The realization of how humanity is controlled, manipulate and abused is also an ongoing tragedy unfolding. We can choose to be victims or rise above and beyond that type of thought process. Yes, one does have to learn how to stand up for oneself and others.. and also there is another stage of maturation that occurs when that particular baton is passed onto someone else willing to take that next step. Perhaps one of the goals is not to carry the emotional baggage around and instead choose to focus on "source." Focusing on source is also is a way to help steam that energy down to the planet and help balance out the scale.

    "Then Shall the Sanctuary Be Cleansed..."






    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 7819
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Mon May 30, 2016 11:49 pm













































    What do you think about all the scary pictures?? Most of them look real, don't they?? But are they real?? Damned if I know. I frankly don't care if this solar system (or even the whole universe) is filled with strange beings. I simply worry about Star-Wars, Conquest, Slavery, Torture, Assimilation, and Extermination. I still suspect that I know probably 5% of what I would need to know to make the most significant decisions imaginable regarding Humanity and This Solar System. My Quest has been a Guessing-Game and an Exercise in Futility. Beware of Planned and Orchestrated Deception, Drama, Murder, and Mayhem. The Fun Never Seems to End.

    I want to make it clear that I have No Idea whether I'm a Galactic Good-Guy or Galactic Bad-Guy (going way, way, way back). Regardless of the outcome of This Present Madness, I will most-likely remain numb and silent (as I internally whimper). I'm more miserable and incapacitated than ever (and I'm not kidding). I re-watched the last episode of the first-season of Earth: Final-Conflict -- and one particular part floored me!! The most-wanted alien-fugitive named  Hegel belonged to a race which saved the Taelons from extinction -- only to be exterminated by the Taelons!! What if something like that happened on or around Earth??!! I just can't get the words "Extermination" and "Conquest" out of my mind. I keep thinking in terms of the Old-Testament version of Star-Wars!! I suspect a VERY NASTY Solar System History!! I also suspect that we might be on the verge of Old-Grudges erupting into a VERY NASTY Apocalypse. My nervous-system can't take much more modeling. Humanity's Karmic-Debt might be Exponentially-Unimaginable. I keep thinking that the Best of the Best could become the Worst of the Worst under certain circumstances. What Would Philip Zimbardo Say??  What Would Gabriel, Michael, and Lucifer Say?? What Would Joseph Fletcher Say?? What Would Bishop Pike Do?? The Loving Thing??

    I'm going to attempt to give this strange-thread some temporary "closure". If I'm ever questioned about my beliefs and internet-posting, I'll probably just refer the interrogators to my three United States of the Solar System threads -- and leave it at that -- for better or worse -- I know not. But PLEASE take these threads as a WHOLE!! Don't just look at the Scary-Pictures!! Give these threads an extended and deep study. It's an interesting-mix!! Once again, treat this madness as Science-Fiction!! Don't go nuts dealing with This Present Darkness!!

    One thing that I keep wondering about is 1 Chronicles to Malachi. What do ALL Religions, Churches, Theologians, Gurus, Atheists, Agnostics, et al REALLY Believe and Do with these 27 Books?? What does the New Testament do with these 27 Books?? What if the New Testament had essentially been a Commentary on 1 Chronicles to Malachi?? I keep referring to my long-lost religious-faith -- namely the SDA church -- but I am VERY Selective in doing-so!! In particular, I've been wondering about the following:

    1. Prophets and Kings (Ellen White).

    2. The SDA Bible Commentary -- Volumes 3 and 4 (1 Chronicles to Malachi).

    3. Daniel (1978 Commentary by Desmond Ford).

    4. Daniel 8:14, the Day of Atonement, and the Investigative Judgment (1980 Syllabus by Desmond Ford).

    I'm not claiming this is the Truth, the Whole-Truth, and Nothing But the Truth. I'm just saying this is a VERY Interesting Road Less Traveled for Sirius-Researchers. This stuff is NOT for the General-Public -- and this is NOT my Present Belief-System. I'm NOT sure what THAT might be!! I'm SO Confused!! I also wonder why the so-called Davidians didn't seem to exclusively-focus on 1 Chronicles to Malachi?? Why doesn't Sherry Shriner exclusively-focus on 1 Chronicles to Malachi?? I'm trying to study the above four sources, but it might take me several-years to properly do this. Do NOT follow me into the Ditch!! I'm trying to back-off of considering the REALLY Crazy Stuff!! I've listened extensively to Sherry Shriner -- NOT as a believer or disciple -- But Just Because She Makes Me Think About Things I'd Rather NOT Think About!! I continue to think that she mixes 10% Good-Stuff with 90% Utter-Bullshit (but what do I know??)!! I'm Just a Completely Ignorant Fool (and this is NOT simply a Becoming-Humility)!!


    "Study Eschatology!!"
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 7819
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Tue Jun 14, 2016 3:57 pm

    There were some really cool Moon-Pictures in the following posts -- but now they're gone. I keep getting the sinking-feeling that the Information-War is going to leave just about everyone Angry, Bitter, and Disillusioned. This thing could get REALLY NASTY. Everyone Wants to WIN!! Right?? Is the End of the World sort of like Playing Football and/or Playing the Stock-Market?? Is it all about picking the Right-Side?? Do YOU Feel LUCKY?? I feel sort of like that pilot in the movie Midway who got shot-down but was OK floating in the water in the middle of one of the most significant battles of all-time!! He had a front-row seat!! I have a front-row seat in my Ghostbuster Cadillac researching the nether-realms with my state of the art $300 laptop-computer!! I plan to overdose on Bible-Commentaries and the Music of J.S. Bach!! That's my plan for the rest of This Present Decade!! In my next-life (if I even have one) I think I might like to be a combination of Spinnaker, Jack Ryan, and Palmer Joss (if you know what I mean)!! Please restore those Moon-Views!! They help provide an enlightened World-View!! I keep attempting to Hijack the Zeitgeist!! Hope Springs Eternal!!
    Mercuriel wrote:




    Oooyeah - I got more where that came from...

    Heh heh
    Carol wrote:Oxy, you've outdone yourself. Double Thumbs Up

    Merc, you're such a tease. Malletzky If people had any idea who you really are their jaws would drop. Luke

    I would love to see that "more" you have along with that video on the space command.
    Thank-you Mercuriel and Carol. I often feel like someone who is trying to 'act normal' when a celebrity enters a restaurant. I try to 'act dumb', which is really quite easy for me. Those pictures are very interesting (especially the one with the light shining from the bank -- although the one with the pyramid is probably much more significant). It's difficult to know which pictures are genuine, and which ones are PhotoShopped, but those photos looked real. What would Richard Hoagland say? I read a bit from 'Dark Mission' just now, regarding huge glass structures on the Moon. When do we get to see that video? On the other hand, perhaps a lot of us need to exhibit a higher level of appreciation when forbidden information and images are revealed. How many times in the last few thousand years has the human race been saved from enslavement and/or extinction? Did anyone notice or say 'Thank-you'? How much 'mystery' should exist in an era of 'disclosure'? Once we the people uncover all of the dark secrets of the ptb, then what do we do? Also, when one rises to the top, they might not like the view, even if it's a Moon-Room with a View. Decades ago, I told a doctor (god-wannabe) that God had a lousy job, but that somebody had to do it. He cross-examined me as if I were some sort of a nut-case. He did have a point, come to think of it. Unrelatedly, remember John (the male 'V' Commander) in the 80's version of 'V'? Then, remember the 'V'isitors Center in the recent 'V' series? Think about who was really in charge, and what was at the edge of the solar system. Think about the construction of some of the structures Hoagland claims exist on the Moon. Finally, put 2 and 2 (or is it 2 and 3?) together, and see what you come-up with. What would the Cat and Cat's Meow say? Nuff said.

    Please consider reading the following list of books -- over and over and over again -- as a mental and spiritual discipline -- and as a possible Middle-Way:

    1. Job.
    2. Psalms.
    3. Proverbs.
    4. Ecclesiastes.
    5. Song of Solomon.
    6. Isaiah.
    7. Matthew.
    8. Mark.
    9. Luke.
    10. John.
    11. Acts.
    12. Romans.
    13. 1928 Book of Common Prayer.

    Mercuriel wrote:






    Wink
    Clouds and Pyramids on the Moon? OMG!!! We can't order those pictures from NASA can we!? It would be sort of cool to live on the Moon, wouldn't it? Or, would the novelty wear off rather quickly? We humans like new and exciting things, but we often get bored rather quickly, and then we're off on another adventure! But seriously, I would love to spend a decade on the Moon, especially if Moon-walks, huge telescopes, and Cray supercomputers were part of the deal! I like the idea of colonizing the solar system, but how would we keep it pristine? I wonder what the solar system was like before the huge ancient wars screwed everything up, and turned Maldek into the Asteroid Belt? I fear that Earth could become an asteroid belt in a matter of minutes. Why does there always have to be a goddamn war?? I understand competition, but I don't understand war. The mystery of iniquity, I guess. If there really is an Orion-Sirius-Egyptian-Roman Empire (or something similar), lead by a Draconian Reptilian Queen, what would it take to have a Peaceful and Happy Solar System where Human Beings would not be enslaved, exterminated, or abused in any way, shape, or form? Should the solar system be integrated or segregated? Greys v The Board of Education? Should the solar system be completely human, or what? How many human planets and moons are there in the galaxy? How many reptilian planets and moons are there in the galaxy? How much of a prize is this solar system? What is the big issue in this current mess? How accurate is Robert Morningsky's material? Until I receive a helluva lot of evidence, I will assume that this solar system is a Human Island in a Draconian Reptilian Universe, and that we are on the brink of extinction. What would it be like to be on the bridge of a Draconian Reptilian Queen-Ship? Can you imagine observing a dozen drac warriors debating battle strategy? Can you imagine how bad a Drac v Drac Star War might be?! Why can't there be a completely peaceful universe? Why can't Responsible-Freedom and Constructive-Competition be the MO in a Brave New Universe? Hope springs eternal, and thank-you very much for the fantastic photos Mercuriel!!

    Mercuriel wrote: Ei Yei Yei...

    Wink

    orthodoxymoron wrote:Clouds and Pyramids on the Moon? OMG!!! We can't order those pictures from NASA can we!?
    Nope - Thats very Unlikely. They'd (NASA = Never A Straight Answer) deny that these were even Pictures of the Moon and They'd say whats always said about most Disclosure Photos NOW...

    "They're photoshopped..."

    That said - As far as I know They aren't...

    orthodoxymoron wrote:It would be sort of cool to live on the Moon, wouldn't it? Or, would the novelty wear off rather quickly? We humans like new and exciting things, but we often get bored rather quickly, and then we're off on another adventure! But seriously, I would love to spend a decade on the Moon, especially if Moon-walks, huge telescopes, and Cray supercomputers were part of the deal!
    It would be VERY cool Oxy. That stated - If thats ever going to happen for the Average Joe - Its gonna take the Masses waking up to the larger Reality around Them now. This is the Crux though isn't It and hence the reason for all the Fear, Chaos and subsequent Control They're now attempting to exert over the World as a whole. Gotta FORCE that Negative Harvest which is a Reality that We'll either have to Avert or Deal with...

    In fact - I'm going to start a Thread on this very thing today so We can begin the discussion.


    orthodoxymoron wrote:I like the idea of colonizing the solar system, but how would we keep it pristine ? I wonder what the solar system was like before the huge ancient wars screwed everything up, and turned Maldek into the Asteroid Belt? I fear that Earth could become an asteroid belt in a matter of minutes. Why does there always have to be a goddamn war?? I understand competition, but I don't understand war.
    As anything observed by Consciousness converts Itself from a Wave to a Particle so It can be observed by Consciousness - Its impossible to keep anything Pristine or in It's Elementary State that would be Colonized by Us or any other Lifeform. Its not possible due to the properties of observing something in Matter. An Observed State and an Unobserved State cannot exist in the same Space.

    As War is the most extreme version of Competition that there is in Matter - It makes sense that some Lifeforms would engage in this practise after the Polarity Game became the standard for this specific Universe Cycle...

    orthodoxymoron wrote:The mystery of iniquity, I guess. If there really is an Orion - Sirius - Egyptian - Roman Empire (or something similar), lead by a Draconian Reptilian Queen, what would it take to have a Peaceful and Happy Solar System where Human Beings would not be enslaved, exterminated, or abused in any way, shape, or form??
    It would take one of two things.

    1. That They were somehow stopped in Their plans for War and the Conquest of other Species including but not limited to Mankind (The Greys would also like release).

    Now - This could be through Them either stopping Themselves by finally listening to Their own Wise Counsel - Or - By having another more Powerful Actor enter the Scenario - Thereby forcing THEM to cease and desist on Our behalf...

    Or...

    2. We rise up against Them Ourselves and take Our Power back in various ways. This would require Them being exposed and thrust into the Full Light of Disclosure and while I understand that this is the most difficult thing to actually get rolling - Once We do and It comes out as being Verified - It'll be like a Dam busting...

    orthodoxymoron wrote:Should the solar system be integrated or segregated ?
    Well as the Universal Goal is Integration back into the Whole as a Singularity before the next Universe Cycle - Integration is what should be practised as that is the Path of Unity and all else is Competition...

    Wink

    orthodoxymoron wrote:Greys v The Board of Education? Should the solar system be completely human, or what? How many human planets and moons are there in the galaxy? How many reptilian planets and moons are there in the galaxy?
    Does it really matter as long as the Mentalisms displayed above are taken into account ?

    orthodoxymoron wrote:How much of a prize is this solar system? What is the big issue in this current mess?
    Its a great prize. There are Wormhole Portals in this System that link up with many other Constellations and Dimensions or Parallel Realities if You will. As well - This is a System rich in Minerals and Resouces that ALSO has a Slave Race called Humans which is located on Terra / Earth - The Third Rock from the Sun...

    Blink
    orthodoxymoron wrote:How accurate is Robert Morningsky's material?
    Hmmm - I'm not sure so I guess We'll just have to see won't We. That said - Its easy to put up a Warning saying beware without Dates as to when to really beware. This makes the Warning open ended where It can never be placed into the Categeory of disinfo as its open ended and always moving to It's already drawn Conclusiuon - That of "Beware".

    That said though - If We reach the Stages that He says We're approaching or at least His Grandfather (IIRC) did - Then We're truly "pooched" and the conclusions about Our Reality from that point then are pretty accurate I'd say. That stated - Those results will have to occur to be accurate and as with Consciousness - Visions of the Future can always change based on Our next collective decision...


    orthodoxymoron wrote:Until I receive a helluva lot of evidence, I will assume that this solar system is a Human Island in a Draconian Reptilian Universe, and that we are on the brink of extinction.
    Good - Because if You do then You'll be approximating things correctly. The Elites or EL'ites (More on EL'ites later in another Post as there is good and bad in All) have Us on the Brink of Total Domination and They're doing It for Their Offworld and Subterranean Masters. As D. Icke so correctly puts It - The Totalitarian Tiptoe does have Us on the Brink of total Domination and exclusive of that - Destruction if We will not Capitulate...

    orthodoxymoron wrote:What would it be like to be on the bridge of a Draconian Reptilian Queen-Ship? Can you imagine observing a dozen drac warriors debating battle strategy? Can you imagine how bad a Drac v Drac Star War might be?!
    In the current Paradigm - It would likely be Awesome until They saw the Human(s) and then We'd be fighting for Our Lives I believe. That said - If We were Reps (I like to use Lizards as a term as They really hate It) - We'd be Slaves of the Nobility and / or Ruling Class of Draconians - Would be answering to the Officer Class as to Orders and so therefore We'd likely take It for granted...


    orthodoxymoron wrote:Why can't there be a completely peaceful universe?
    That was the last Universe Cycle called the "Time of No Waiting" (Instantaneous Manifestation). That said - As not much Learning was done due to there not being a need to Learn anything at all - Just the want to in that Cycle - This Universe Cycle was and is to be all about Spin - Competition from that Spin and the Striving of the Dualities as They make Their way back home to Prime Creator in Integration for the next Universe Cycle and Grand Experiment.

    We are still upon the Outbreath...

    orthodoxymoron wrote:Why can't Responsible-Freedom and Constructive-Competition be the MO in a Brave New Universe?
    Perhaps if enough Aspects become Aware that this is the best Path forward in this Universe Cycle - That will indeed come to pass. With that said - I will offer this Oxy...

    As Prime Creator wishes that through Divine Will - It will occur. The only point as limited Aspects that We need think on is when. I would wager then that as long as We don't give up trying to make that a Reality - It will happen sooner - Rather than later...

    orthodoxymoron wrote:Hope springs eternal, and thank-you very much for the fantastic photos Mercuriel!!
    You're welcome. I will Post more over time when They're Relevant and can make an Impact...
    Thank-you for the detailed answers Mercuriel. Also, I hope Hadriel is doing better. I'll just keep trying to think about idealistic modalities of politics, religion, business, and law -- in a predominantly and dominantly Human United States of the Solar System. Unfortunately, I still believe that I know next to nothing about what's really been going on, and what is going on. I'll just keep living this Solar System Fantasy-Nightmare, and keep asking the hard questions. It might be sort of cool to have a Brutal Gang of Benevolent Draconian Reptilian Warriors guarding the perimeter of this Solar System!! I don't think I'd have a problem dealing with them face to face, but I am very apprehensive about having them walking among the general public. Also, I continue to be very conflicted regarding what has been, and is, going on throughout the universe, on a theological level. At this point, I don't know who our friends and enemies really are. If God be for us, who can be against us? But if God is against us, what chance do we really have???
    Mercuriel wrote:Why are You Posting excerpts from Scripture Oxy ?

    To what end I mean ?

    Huh ?
    I've recently been wondering about Reincarnating Archangels, and I've been particularly wondering if Archangel Michael might've been a Heavenly Organist/Choirmaster/Composer, Prince Aha, Horus, King David, Ptolemy XV Caesarion (and perhaps a couple of other Pharaohs), Jesus Christ, Michelangelo, and perhaps even a couple of Popes -- reincarnationally -- to just mention a few possibilities. Also, Psalms seems to be one of the most significant Old Testament books, and Matthew seems to be one of the most significant New Testament books. I continue to retain a Biblical Mindset as I delve into this and that minefield of forbidden knowledge. I tend to think that most everyone should be a Bible Scholar -- even if they are not Jews or Christians -- and even if they don't even believe in the existence of God (with a lower or upper case 'g'.) I am attempting to become a Christocentric Biblical Egyptologist, and posting two particularly relevant books of the Bible are my attempt to keep my esoteric odyssey firmly rooted in Holy Scripture, as part of my Innovative Minimalist Traditionalism. The moving finger writes. It is written. What would George Vandeman say? My dad kept him cool, and I had lunch with him. Cool guy! What would Marjorie Lloyd say? She wrote the words, didn't she? What would Serendipity say? What would the Iron-Lady say? What would Isis say? What did Isis write? What if one primarily used the Psalms, Matthew, and the Book of Enoch to formulate theology? I'm not suggesting this, but I'm just wondering.

    Carol wrote:
    You've become quite the scholar Oxy with varied personal experiences with interesting people.
    Good for you.
    orthodoxymoron wrote:Carol, I've met a few people -- and noticed a few things -- in a pretty-much disappointing, pathetic, and useless life -- but I try to incorporate a little-bit of everyone and everything into my ongoing online-adventure -- for better or worse -- I know not. Which might be better -- a Biblical-Heaven or a Technocratic-Heaven?? Which might be worse -- a Biblical-Hell or a Technocratic-Hell?? What Would Brother Rich Say?? What Would Mr. Edgars Do?? I've come to the conclusion that 99.99% of the souls in this solar-system have NO Idea what's REALLY in their future (and that especially includes me). I get the sinking-feeling that each faction and each Messiah will be made to think they're the Chosen-Ones -- when in reality, they'll all get royally-screwed, just like everyone-else. BTW -- I was looking forward to listening to yet another Sherry Shriner Show -- but she didn't have one last night. The shows are sort of crazy -- but I honestly think she reveals little bits and pieces of the "Good-Stuff" for those with "eyes to see -- and ears to hear". The Horror.

    Editor's Note: Almost 70 years ago Woody Guthrie wrote one of America's most famous folk songs in which he extolled the idea that this land is your land from California to the New York island -- his more descriptive way of saying this land is your land from coast to coast. 1. http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wxiMrvDbq3s 2. http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=pqZ3oNsMVr0 If taken literally, it's almost as if the lyrics imply a sense of landownership to all US citizens. Whether this is true or not is a matter of interpretation, but for me the greater question this song triggers is what do we know about the land of America's fifty states? Or for that matter, what do we know about the land of the seven continents or the 197 countries that are profiled in this book? In particular, as the title of this book bluntly states, what do we know about who owns the world?

    This book will answer questions you never dreamed to ask and reveal facts both startling and eye-opening. You'll learn that of the world's 6,602,000,000 citizens only about 15% of the population lay claim to owning any of its 36,933,896,500 acres of land. You'll also learn that 26 of the 35 still ruling monarchs own and control one-fifth of the world's land. And of these 26 monarchs, Queen Elizabeth II of England is the sole owner of 6,698,000,000 acres of land -- or approximately one-sixth of the entire land surface of the earth. By way of comparison, the Queen's landholdings total nearly three-times the size of the United States putting into clear perspective how and why she is the world's largest individual landowner.

    As for the United States, two of the country's largest landowners are the federal government and media mogul Ted Turner, who owns many of the largest ranches. But more than just who owns what and how much they own, you'll learn how the country, as well as each state, is divided between farmland, forest land, and urban land. And maybe, like me, you'll be taken aback when you discover that in the world's third largest country four-fifths of the population resides (or crams) in urban areas. This revelation that so few people live in the wide open spaces of America is still difficult to fathom.

    You'll also come to understand the role the four largest organized religions (Christianity, Islam, Hinduism, and Buddhism) play in the scheme of world landownership. For example, the Catholic Church is one of the largest landowners in the world as the church has a presence in more than 190 countries. The Vatican is such a powerful and formidable state that it is recognized as an independent country in international law and is a member of the United Nations. I always knew the Catholic Church had power and influence, but for the first time I now understand just how much power and influence.

    I promise this book will change the way you view the United States and the world, as I doubt you'll ever look at, or take for granted, the land you live on or visit ever again. More than likely, you'll want to learn more. Which is ideal, because this book only begins to tell the story as it's an edited and abridged version of Who Owns the World: The Hidden Facts Behind Landownership by Kevin Cahill first published in Great Britain in 2006 by Mainstream Publishing Company.

    The original book is a seminal work that not only reveals the history and extensive data behind landownership (particularly in Great Britain and Ireland), but explores in depth how an excess of landownership in too few hands (as has always been the case throughout history) is the single greatest cause for poverty throughout the world. Cahill's original book also makes the argument that the best, and fastest, way to overcome poverty is to grant each individual on earth one small slice of urban land for a home or an acre or two of rural land.

    This book is a first resource for viewing the specific details behind the land and landownership of each country in the world. The first four chapters examine the arguments made in the original book, but more specifically these chapters provide background as to how the world's land has come to be divided by ownership and geography. Chapter five profiles the United States and the balance of the book focuses specifically on each country in the world. By studying the individual profiles of each country, it becomes immediately clear that Kevin Cahill is correct in his claim that landownership is indeed a game with too few players. A sad realization, but armed with the information these two books provide, on that hopefully can begin to be rectified before too long.

    Introduction: When work on this book began in 2002, there was no map to follow. No attempt had ever been made to compile a structured, numerate account of landownership in the world, or to create a single summary of landownership in each country, however general. The ownership of most of Planet Earth could have been far more easily enumerated around 1900, when most of the planet's land was still held by empires, operating on the feudal or earlier Roman principle, that the emperor or sovereign owned all land in the empire. But no one made this attempt. Even Jack Powelson's great 1989 work, The Story of Land, failed to close the thesis that was everywhere present in his book: that the human population is relatively landless now and had always been almost totally landless throughout history.

    That fact raises the most profound questions in three specific areas: ethics, economics, and survival.

    The ethical question arising from the history of landownership is simple: Why did the planetary population put up with a continuous crime, a crime committed mainly by the ethical leadership of the planet in the form of sovereigns and their supporting priesthoods? The leadership preached morals and good conduct, while engaging in the basest of greed and misconduct, a greed for land that regularly killed thousands, hundreds of thousands, and in many cases, millions. Hypocrisy is bad enough of itself. In relation to ethics and land, it has proved continuously lethal to the race throughout history.

    In economic terms, there is no economics of landownership. That book or work has never been written because no economist has started out from the framework dimensions of the planetary land surface, and then the numbers of the planetary population. On this basis all current economics are ad hominem and as such totally unreliable, as we recently discovered.

    Third, survival. The core greed of sovereigns -- now replaced by states but by states operating on the same principle as the sovereigns of old -- has, through the misuse of land and the resources that go with land, put the future of the planetary population at risk. The ecological and environmental leadership never properly address, indeed never address, the issue of land ownership and its role in conservation. To do so they would have to address their masters in governments and ruling establishments and profoundly disturb them -- something they will never do.

    The issue of landownership is almost universally the subject of deceit by those in authority and those behind it. The most extraordinary example of this occurred in the UK between 1873 and 2001. In 1872 Parliament commissioned a record of every individual holding an acre or more of land in England, Wales, Scotland, and Ireland. The four-volume record, titled The Return of Owners of Land, was everywhere referred to as the second Domesday at the time of publication (between 1873 and 1876). This was a reference to the first Domesday, compiled in 1086 by William the Conqueror -- known in France as William the Bastard -- a record of landownership in the UK. It was nothing of the sort, however, confined as it was to about 35 of the 40 English counties. It was the King's swag list, and books like it occur throughout history, starting in 2030 BC in Egypt. Works like the second or true Domesday are extremely rare. That of 1873-1876 was excised from both the scholarly and the public record in the UK, between 1881 and 2001, when it reappeared in Who Owns Britain and Ireland and formed the foundation of that book.





    Who Owns the Solar System and Who Owns the Technology????!!!!
    Class-Warfare Really Gets My Goat!!!!

    Carol wrote:
    Talking to Crazy
    How to Deal with the Irrational and Impossible People in Your Life
    By Karl Lawrence on Saturday, December 26, 2015
    http://www.wellness.com/drmark

    Whether it's at work or within our own family, we all have to deal with people who are just plain irrational. Though at times it may seem hopeless, there are things we can do to penetrate that thick-skulled source of frustration and irritation. Here's how... Don't Let Difficult People Suck the Life Out of You...

    In this week’s episode of Your Best Life, Karl interviews Dr. Mark Goulston, who is a psychiatrist, hostage negotiator, trainer, and one of the top experts on listening. Mark has been a crisis psychiatrist for 30 years, has been a UCLA professor of Psychiatry for 25 years. and a fellow of the American Psychiatric Association. During this episode, Karl and Dr. Goulston discuss ideology and communication, mental real estate, hacking Steve Jobs, losing warmth, and breaking the cycle.
    orthodoxymoron wrote:






    avatar
    Eartheart

    Posts : 456
    Join date : 2012-02-23
    Age : 53
    Location : surface omnidim gridpoint

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  Eartheart on Tue Jun 14, 2016 6:51 pm


    Imagine a science-fiction series featuring a power-struggle between an Ethical-Righteous Reptilian-Human Nazi-Mason-Jesuit Agent-Attorney-Queen (Vala Mal Doran??!!) and an Unethical-Unrighteous Reptilian-Human Nazi-Mason-Jesuit Agent-Attorney-Queen (Qetesh??!!) to control a Theocratically-Implemented United States of the Solar System!!! OMG!! Further -- imagine BOTH Queens being in conflict with the just-mentioned Universal-Reptilian-Theocracy (Led by Lord Baal??!!)!!!! OMG SQUARED!!! What if this is what we've been dealing with for a very long time??!! OMG CUBED!!!

    OMOxy Clubbed! Havnt been out since a few days - since some voice and vibe talked me into looking for you again, and you know coffee stops working after 2 sleepless nights with sherry & Dr.Oxy pale
    At least i have complex fruits and advocado/Moringa smoothies to help
    when the ghostwar starts and i need some freqs orchestrated...
    Didnt manage to listen to cherrys latest shows since her downloads, i missed the 12Monkeys too and my little pony, but this is just to sirius to avoid and Meshiach seems to want us informed, want he Dr.? Hypnotize

    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 7819
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Tue Jun 14, 2016 9:08 pm

    Eartheart wrote: orthodoxymoron wrote: Imagine a science-fiction series featuring a power-struggle between an Ethical-Righteous Reptilian-Human Nazi-Mason-Jesuit Agent-Attorney-Queen (Vala Mal Doran??!!) and an Unethical-Unrighteous Reptilian-Human Nazi-Mason-Jesuit Agent-Attorney-Queen (Qetesh??!!) to control a Theocratically-Implemented United States of the Solar System!!! OMG!! Further -- imagine BOTH Queens being in conflict with the just-mentioned Universal-Reptilian-Theocracy (Led by Lord Baal??!!)!!!! OMG SQUARED!!! What if this is what we've been dealing with for a very long time??!! OMG CUBED!!!

    OMOxy Clubbed! Havnt been out since a few days - since some voice and vibe talked me into looking for you again, and you know coffee stops working after 2 sleepless nights with sherry & Dr.Oxy  pale At least i have complex fruits and advocado/Moringa smoothies to help when the ghostwar starts and i need some freqs orchestrated...Didnt manage to listen to cherrys latest shows since her downloads, i missed the 12 Monkeys too and my little pony, but this is just to sirius to avoid and Meshiach seems to want us informed, want he Dr.?  
    Hypnotize  
    Eartheart wrote:like Pranayama is a highly specialist yogic praxis to change your frequency resonant assembly in the autoholon mirroring ("hold tight babe", says the adrenaline juncked driver to his kiddnapped girl on the backseat???) Rolling Eyes so is Oxygen-Breath while reading Dr.Oxys Threads a futuristic quantum-method to implode the paradigm to free the holodeck of our lightship from ghostspaces and particleresidue - Argh Water Hail the Kings Dream and our Queens Loove Water
    Hugs To grasp the bigger picture after the collapse of delusional astral patterns and implants, after the freewilled implosion of fake pixelclouds, the original sourcing outside the hologram and resourcing of direct input sensors, an active envisioning and dreaming will allways be paramount for a spiritual civilisation. Not to forget the oldwise humor presented by Dr.Oxys remedy to pure panic and black out syndrome. His antidotes to the vipers poison have
    helped around the globe in many mansions. It enabled some of us to even take the Anticrist by his loosh-lash and tickle it till out of breath to allow a trickling holy spirit to poure inn the shared sourcefields...Like my beloved "Geronimo" once said: "here we have to hide an oxymoron, so once it can befound!". Inscribing the Realparadox via your aural envelope opens the holodeck for you, dreaming has to be teached to your senses, unity continuiation via quantumtunneling has to switch on higher chakras, overcharge plasmastates can reassemble any configuration, even Loove is possible.... The Karen JT Hadriel Honoring the despairlike emotional charges of celestials, who having lost their planets/suns to wars, machines, Ai and borgs seems a theme reflected here as well with the obvious recollection, that "Humanity is Screwed!!", whichjust shows how importand it is to find there as well remedy!!!! Blessed Harvest
    Lionhawk
    Eartheart wrote:Parents often tell their kids disinfo, because of uncomfi questions! Start there!!! Arrow Then we got a fake history indoctrinated by missinformed monks since atlantis! Then we have falsified science since the moneywars where brought to every family home, since the brutish-eeh-british geological society controlled education with a stick and pedophil brainfu**! Disinformation agenda by every goverment since all leaders have to do what their sick wifes want - more greed ect.! Disinfo by all secret societies like religious derivats, sexual derivats, race and genetic derivats, uneducated subcultures and remnants of starwars incarnated here to resurrect feeling ect.! Freewill experimentation Crazy Happy
    Eartheart wrote:Aloha Bob simple & holy, its worth than in my pix above, you will copy that after victory day...Which jeff R. you pointingout? The bible code stunner? As all the Bibles where after 14th century instructions (same with thora), they contain only tainted propaganda, so any sholar of mentioned wordcraps brainwraps is a disinformation agent by definition. Look how they do it? Software to compare chiffre and encriptionbased software - used mostly by satanic agencies (which might enroll as well a few good guys - hohoho) - compare patterns recognition and then their insider teams interpret it and give it spin! Props and quackscience, put your eyes on the MostHigh and go where the fire is to fight man. With lightcodes and futureself quantumtunnels... Stop being normal & human,
    this will kill yah...
    Thank-you, Eartheart. You always have a 'way with words'. I continue to think there might be something to an Unrighteous-Queen v Righteous-Queen Contest in a Violent-Universe. I certainly hope things are better than THAT -- but one never knows...

    Consider Ethics and Law in the following:

    1. Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy.
    2. Genesis, Job, Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes.
    3. Deuteronomy, Matthew, Mark, Luke, John.
    4. Deuteronomy, Romans, 1 Corinthians, 2 Corinthians, Galatians.
    5. Deuteronomy, Romans, Galatians, Hebrews, James.
    6. Matthew, Mark, Luke, John, Acts.
    7. Matthew, Mark, Luke, John, Revelation.
    8. Acts, Romans, 1 Corinthians, 2 Corinthians, Galatians.
    9. John, 1 John, 2 John, 3 John, Revelation.
    10. Luke, John, Acts, Romans, Hebrews.
    11. Luke, Acts, Romans, Hebrews, James.
    12. Matthew, Mark, Luke, John, James.
    13. Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Luke, James.
    14. Job, Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Song of Solomon.
    15. Isaiah, Jeremiah, Lamentations, Ezekiel, Daniel.

    Should the Ethics and Law be the same in each group?? If so -- why so?? If not -- why not?? Is The Perfect Law of the Lord subject to change at any time (without prior notice)?? What if the Solar System were based upon One Law-Book containing One-Thousand Laws?? What would such a law-book be based upon?? What if such a law-book were the centerpiece of a United States of the Solar System?? Should such a law-book be unalterable?? Why do we need "Law-Makers"?? What was the Law of God prior to the creation of the human-being?? Were the Decalogue and Pentateuch added-temporary emergency-measures?? Are they eternal and immutable?? Is there One Law-Book for the Entire-Universe (perhaps with the exception of Earth-Humanity)?? Should there even be a law-book?? Should the Entire-Universe Absolutely-Obey "Every Word That Proceeds Out of the Mouth of God"?? Once again, is Human Responsible-Freedom in Dynamic-Equilibrium with the Sovereignty of God an Impossible-Dream??

    Carol wrote:...continued from the "Contact with Pris" thread now locked at the request of the OP

    blue roller

    Posts: 317
    Join date: 2015-10-03
    View IP address of posterPost n°604
    Re: Contact with Pris
    Post  blue roller Yesterday at 1:49 am


    Okay . I have recieved a number of PM's over the course of this thread. Some are silly, some have been entrapping and some I can't make sense of but a Few of them are really very important questions that deserve an answer. I am just not able to give much time to this forum anymore. My input has been on the fly between jobs and commitments so i have had to dash out replies often during breaks or when exhausted in the evening.

    In order to engage Pris effectively I have tried to give her enough clues to follow the trail without dissempowering her and everyone one else by doing massive info dumps . If you don't engage the process you don't get enough Potential difference build up to fire the synapses and make the ah ha moments possible.

    Question: If what you say is true and they can take over people's bodies using Wi Fi , how does that effect ordinary people like me?

    Answer: In star Trek nemesis , Riker's body is possessed by Shinzon so he can experience sex with Deanna Troy . That's body snatching in a Nutshell.

    What most people dont realize is that its done all the time. A fathers body can be snatched so that he will be made to sleep with his daughter or mother with son . The effects of this abuse are disastrous for family unity and the bonds of trust and love . Often the possessed blame themselves but they will say "I dont know what came over me when I did it". No they dont but they are forced to live with the heartbreak of defiling those most dear to them.

    Wi Fi greatly increases the ability of the Cabal to enter people's homes and do this. Its the ultimate weapon because the enemy is inside the gates and the people cannot see it.

    This is strongly illustrated in the Film Kingsman. Eggsy's mother nearly kills her own Daughter until the machine is switched off .

    The older pre Wi Fi protocols used amongst other things, the drug rohypnol ( derivative anagram of Hypnosis) ,used to smoke Eggsy and his friends at the nightclub.

    This common date rape drug completely wipes surface memory leaving the trauma unresolved in the subconscious mind . Wi Fi does the same thing .

    Now its also important to understand and make the connections between Wi Fi abuse and the machine . The abuse does not have to take place physically for it effects to be made manifest . If it happens when you are dreaming the humiliation is just as bad and damaging. The machine impersonates loved ones to gain access to your mind . The machine is an industrial mind hacker feeding on pain and shame to control and enslave.

    Yes, it's scary stuff. A good question and one I should have addressed and clarified before .

    Question; Why do you limit your interaction to Pris and still make the thread open ?

    Answer: Firstly because she is smart ,open minded and shrewd . She makes the effort to really listen and follow up. The results of her hard work are there for all to see .She made this thread work far better than I could ever hope to . Its her thread more than mine.

    Secondly, because I just dont have the time and energy to engage a whole bunch of people . Its hard work engaging one person . Its also been at times painful because breaking free is hard work. It threatens other people.

    Gotta go but there are a few more Q's worth the candle . And that's what I am trying to do here . Light a warm fire in people's hearts, not fear.

    BUT you cant pour new wine in old skins. You don't fill a fresh cup with a hole in the bottom . You have to heal , you have to know your enemy and you have to deal with the ignorance that allowed you to be enslaved. Knowledge gives you the strength to do that.

    Question; I had an OBE using pot when I was young . Is that ok to use drugs ?

    Answer: When I was very young and stupid I had an OBE smoking pot but at the time I thought I was being eaten by the Sofa . Lmao

    Which in itself brings up a very important point. I did not know what was happening so I freaked out.

    I think under authentic and experienced supervision drugs can be used effectively but only very cautiously to initiate the first
    experiences .

    But I do not do drugs and I don't recommend them either. I did it the old fashioned way through research and patient effort . I also had some assistance from my ET family WHEN I WAS READY FOR IT.

    You have to be ready for this. You have to be mature enough, mentally stable enough, to cope with entering a whole new world without become a religious nut job or end up in the asylum .

    In the Paul Film, Paul knows that a little bit of relaxation smoking pot will help him help Ruth . Religious people are up tight, literally physically up tight . You cannot free your mind from the body prison when you are tense. Relaxation is the major key in OBE. Many people do drugs to escape but I personally suggest that a healthy balanced diet of organic food and a guilt free love life are the best formula.

    Now used responsibly ,alcohol relaxes and reduces inhibition. In moderation with a good meal its a perfectly natural and good thing. But again , abuse alcohol and you make your self vulnerable, very vulnerable to having your body jacked ,walked in to. Why do so many drinkers come home and beat /rape their partners? Because they are no longer the master of their mind. They are possessed.

    Religious organizations fail to instruct their faithful about whats really happening when they sin because they profit from guilt and shame. Its what brings the punters coming back for redemption from their shame. The catholic church is alcoholics unanimous.

    OBE is no different to taking a walk in Downtown Chicago. Wander down the wrong block and you can get in serious trouble . So it pays to have your wits about you , in or out of body. Drugs should be no more than an occasional aid in the beginning.

    If you have contact with ET's you trust then they can dramatically increase your range of travel and length of time out. So can the planet mothers. Best internet connection in the universe , the mother net . Talk about your information/galactic gossip super highway.

    'OOh did you hear what Venus did last week ?'
    'She's been cannoodling with Uranus !'
    'Who told you that ?'
    'Between you me and the asteroid Belt ,the moon ,'

    'OOOOOh ,well I never...........'


    Question; I find your attitude to religion offensive and your talk about sexual matters vulgar and infantile ! Where do you get off and why are you so angry about religion ? What makes you think your better than anyone else !?

    Answer: Ouch ! well okay fair enough actually .I think the lady who asked me this is genuinely upset and when i thought about it she did make a valid point . My anger .

    Lets start with the religion thing . Religion demands you surrender your self to Jesus or Allah or whoever . You turn yourself over to Jesus and make him your personal Savior. You put your faith and trust in him or whoever .

    In practice you just gave the Beast/machine permission to hack your mind ! Ordinarily your brain has a guardian to stop that happening .Its called your conscience and gut instinct. It will ring the alarm bells and stop the hack . Disable your virus protection and the devil just walks right in your living room and drags your wife upstairs . Or your husband .

    Religion gives the devil permission.

    Now in reference to sex . I enjoy it and anyone who says they dont is lying or in denial. But Making love is a far more accurate expression. In fact I often find I have the best OBE's after making love because I am blissfully relaxed.

    Sadly far to many people, referring back to my first answer ,suffer from incest Guilt as a result of being hacked/abused etc. So sex is no longer a joyful but shameful thing. My experience suggests to me that at least sixty percent of the human population suffers from this heart breaking state of affairs. Crippled by shame , they withdraw in to their shells and intimacy becomes very difficult. Love ,romance , intimacy etc become a threat . Fear of abandonment ,fear of intimacy , fear of life . All of which leads these poor people back to the last place they should go for comfort or redemption , the Church or the shrinks couch.

    Having watched so many dear friends and lovers destroyed by the above , YES it makes me angry and I know that's not healthy but its there and I do my best to manage it because anger is another way to loose control of your body .

    Religion provides excuses for denial of joy , denial of true love and intimacy . Devoid of touch and connection, people become neurotic,angry, prudish and unable to enjoy life without feeling guilty. Loneliness in a crowd . Loneliness in every aspect of their lives , the countless millions who suffer from incest guilt live lives of quiet desperation and fear. When they do reach out ,they hedge their bets, ashamed of being seen , ashamed of who they think they are .

    They crave attention only to reject it when it gets to real. You see it on forums all the time.

    Wow. Got a PM from a lady .She wants to remain anonymous so I am just going to paraphrase as best I can what she wrote to me .She did give me permission to share her story so here goes . It choked me up reading it.

    Question/comments: I can't say i really like you that much Mr Roller because I think you are kinda rude and up yourself ! (fair enough) But I read what you said about the wi fi and the incest thing and it choked me up because it explains a lot and maybe you are right .

    My daddy was a real nice man , kind and gentle . He worked hard and yes we went to church because were we lived pretty much everyone did . One day he came up to my room and I think he had had a bit to drink but not much . He forced himself on me and I was to young to fight back . Next day he could not look at me and I could see he was real ashamed . He did not hug me ever after that , just ignored me .I never saw him smile at me. It hurt so much .

    Then he took to drinking more and more and coming to my room when no one else was home. He did not say anything.His face was dead like I did not even recognize he was my daddy . It was him and it wasn't .

    When he was dying in the hospital he asked me to come see him. I did not want to. I hated him for what he did and he messed me up real good . But my family pushed me ,said he needed to see me real bad. So I went .

    He said he loved me and I cried and he said can you forgive me for what I did and I was angry and confused and wanted to hit him and say go to hell you bastard . He took my hand real gentle and said something like 'I know you aint gonna believe me when I say this but it was the devil , the devil made me do what I did and i could'nt help it'. He cried like I aint never seen a man cry before and I cried too. But I walked out on him and never said I forgave him.

    I dont like the way you disrespect church people , they aint all bad folk but some are . May be your right . I see god though in the flowers in my garden and stuff.


    Answer: I guess this is the reason why I find posting so hard. I want to share and maybe help some people but its like no one wants to listen really . They just seem to want to run and hide from the truth . Well Mrs H , I am so sorry and I forgive you completely for everything you think about me . Its OK. YOU can give me a hard time anytime because you speak from the heart and I can respect that.

    A long time ago when my mentor started telling me about this stuff I did not want to hear it even though I had experienced attempted walk in and possession ! Its funny how we try to block stuff out when it gets to close to home. They call mindless people Drones don't they ? Well in a very real sense they are . They are not in full possession of themselves. Now we take drones for granted. Flying drones, hovering remote controlled drones and we think nothing of it. I grew up flying radio controlled planes as a kid . Remote control . Same thing .

    More and more I see all around me how easily we are partially or completely remotely controlled. How the system is designed to play us ,string us along and frame us .

    There is a great deal I dont feel comfortable sharing .Its personal and its heart breaking and I dont want to turn this thread in to a pity party . I have seen the damage though in so many people now that I can recognize the signs and its gut wrenching .

    The last time someone attempted walk in on me they used technology to try and paralyze me first. So i turned on the righteous indignation and fried that sucker until he a was little blue ball of light and fizzed out. You can do that in the Lucid dream/OBE state . Never surrender to fear because fear is surrender. Put your hand out in front of you and push them away with energy. Be firm, stand your ground and say NO.

    Well so much for making a quiet exit.

    Got another PM from Mrs H . First I got a dressing down for making fun of her dialect though I dont think she was to upset about it . I like her dialect but anyway .

    I then got a brief lecture on manners followed by a nice follow up story about a dream she had . I had to promise to delete her PM after I had read it so I Just read it a few times to make sure I got the jist of it.

    She says shortly after she pm'd me the first time she had a dream where she knew she was dreaming and met her father in a beautiful garden . She saw her father approach her slowly. No, I can't do it like this mrs H , im going to paraphrase you again from memory so its your voice . Yes I know I wont get it completely right but your going to have to put up with it . I will do it without the dialect hows that ?

    'I saw my father approach me cautiously . He did not say anything but I saw the love and sadness in his eye's and I knew it was him. I felt angry and happy and sad all at the same time . I knew he needed my forgiveness and I had to struggle with it but I put out my arms and held him . I felt all the pain drain out of me like I was ,dont laugh , taking a big number two . We hugged for a long time and then as we stepped back and looked at each other again I saw just love and gratitude . He kind of dissolved in to the garden and I felt him say in my head that he would always be in my garden when I needed him.'

    'I woke up and then I started to cry like I have never cried before . It came from deep down inside like I was regurgitating in big heaving sobs. It was overwhelming but it felt so good to let it out and today I am happier than I have been for the longest time.'

    'I still think your rude and insensitive etc but I am glad this happened .'


    Well Okay , Mrs H . It was actually really nice to hear from you again and good to know at least somebody got something out of this thread . I love gardening too so at least that's something we have in common .

    Well I think that's all the follow up im going to do . I was not planning to but it needed to be done. I dont know if Pris wants to do anymore here . You can all go ahead and take a big dump here now as far as I am concerned because funnily enough that's what this thread is about . Using OBE/lucidity to deal with your sh1t.

    Okay Mrs H. One last time and then enough with the questions please. I am not going to reply in a private PM because I know what happens when people take me out of context so im putting it here for the record.

    Im not saying people who go to church are all evil . I think the church as an institution is though . Yes i did used to go to church sometimes but its not the same where I grew up. Church Of England is really layed back and you dont get that hardcore sermonizing you may be used to in the US . Europe does not tend to be as in your face about Jesus .

    Yes i can see there is virtue in some of what Jesus taught and I get that but you know the most dangerous poisons are usually disguised with plenty of sweetener so you will swallow it.

    Yes I know Bach did a lot of beautiful stuff about the passion of christ . The mathew passion just happens to be one of my favorite pieces of music . I know that seems hypocritical to you but what can I say ? maybe the music transcends the crazy stuff and that's good .

    I think its great that you were able to open up to someone privately and share anonymously your experience here . It helped you heal ,that's the important thing . I know many people who took thirty/ forty years to even talk about or admit they went through what you did.

    Its not unusual , its extremely common ,what you went through . Many abused people get the twisted notion that their abuse makes them 'special' . Its a compensation that twists their mind . There is nothing special about it.

    I could spend hours writing up about all the women I have known personally who have been abused but its to painful . But so that you know how it affects the person ,this is what I know from my personal experience with this.

    Often the victim projects their abuse on to 'someone they know' ie their sister so that they can talk about their pain through a proxy . Its like the guy who goes to the doctor and says "I have this friend Doc who does not want to to see you personally SO I came here on his behalf......"

    Symptoms vary a lot . Different women I have known have all coped in various ways . I think it depends a lot on their personality type and upbringing .

    One eg . Daughter of a CIA agent . Went promiscuous and self destructive. Hard drinking ,partying etc. Another friend ,quite the opposite. Withdrew deeply and avoided any kind of intimacy . Both very attractive girls but self esteem was really low .

    The other thing I notice is a tendency to pull you in and push you away ,constantly shifting the goal posts to test you then extreme mood swings from happy and full of fun to moody ,cranky and withdrawn . The hard part is getting abused women to stabilize long enough to work through the pain in a healthy way.

    Yes I know there are a lot of lousy guys out there but you know that's another tendency you see in abused women. They punish themselves because they blame themselves for what happened and end up going out with losers. Sorry to put it bluntly but its a pattern you see over and over again . Often the guy is a father substitute and they figure they can redeem the father by proxy . There is no sound logic in it but its very typical . OR they pick guys who are Mummy's boys. Safe ,non threatening and rather lame.

    Its not about me judging you or them. Im saying objectively and hopefully impartially , this is how the abuse affects them . The trouble is that there is no one to support them when they do come out and tell the truth . Usually the opposite happens . That's when you realize how sick the social system is. It exists to exploit and harness the pain of victims not help them.

    But its not just the women being abused and this I think will help you understand . Many men are abused as boys too by their mothers . The trouble is though that sexual abuse by mothers is much harder to detect and see because its more accepted for mothers to demonstrate affection without anyone noticing anything untoward . Yes ,I have known many guys who suffered the results of this kind of thing . It affects men a bit differently though . Often it artificially boosts their self esteem , not destroy it. But mothers boys are bad news usually . Unable to have healthy relationships with other women they tend to reduce their wives to housekeepers.

    You get this kind of stagnant superficial relationship where there is no real love and warmth. Its very common . Often the guy ends up becoming Bisexual to avoid the shame he associates with being intimate with a mother substitute !

    Yes its crazy , what can I say ? Most important thing is forgive your self. Its not your fault. The child always blames themselves because they think 'I must have done something wrong to be treated like this' .NO ,you did nothing wrong . At least you had the courage to see that your fathers behaviour was actually wrong but then of course its not that easy either . Was it him or was he under someone else's control ?

    Some abusers do know exactly what they are doing . I think the research suggests only about ten percent of the population is capable of overt abuse without conscience. Psychopath in other words .

    Psychological abuse can be just as damaging as physical ,even more so . All i can say is what I believe to be true and I try to put it in to practice every day with my daughter. Lots of love and laughter and family group hugs . I told my daughter as soon as she was old enough to understand about not letting anyone, including daddy, touch her private places . I went further and told her in no uncertain terms how to kick in the balls, any guy that tried it ! So she did one day at school with a boy who pushed his luck . Education and teaching kids early about the realities of the world is the best protection.

    My daughter has got wise to religion early so she is much safer than the kids who get brainwashed . Sorry but that's how I feel.

    There are parents who will sabotage other parents kids or put them in harms way .Seen that a few times . I dont trust most people further than I can kick them .Sad but true.

    The thing that hurts the most though is believing you are unloved and unlovable because you are unworthy or a slut or some other horrible label that gets attached to you . Everyone deserves and needs to know they are loved . That they are beautiful.

    Religion talks love but actually steals it ,rapes it and twists it. That's my experience anyway. I know you think I am a scallywag but im not really . I am an old fashioned romantic at heart. Everyone is if they were allowed to be I think. But you know most guys, if you enjoy holding hands with a girl will make out your soft or 'gay' ! Its rubbish but that's how mothers boys try to look tough.

    I have to go . You get out there and love the rest of your life Mrs H . I hope you find the love you deserve.
    Carol wrote:I did not mention that I did not agree with the solution you (eNWO) came up with for Khazarian criminals as I don't think that would likely work. What I did say is that I chose to pass that baton onto the younger generation. My professional career was in abuse and violence along with prevention and treatment. And during those years it was primarily focused on families and satanic cults. The horrors of what people can do to others surrounds us everywhere. In addition, I was involved in the political process and involved in getting a law passed giving children rights where they had none. I saw for myself first hand within the State Capital how deals are made on the back steps and outside the doors before the law came up for a vote. IMPO, based on my direct personal experience, the political system is severely flawed. All of my friends who have attempted to participate at the political level failed with the exception of one senior politician senator that I knew.. and even he had difficulty given how impaired the entire political scene is. The key issue is how would something like that be implemented and who would one need to contact/influence to get the job done.

    Until a new president is in office (NOT HILLARY), it is unlikely anything will happen. Now Trump is unique. Even Andrew Bassiago is of great interest. If in office one of them may go along with supporting your idea or even come up with a different type of solution altogether.
    Carol wrote:

    https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=HRduwYgrU7A
    Video with Ron Paul: Who Owns the Federal Reserve? – Prepare for Change
    http://prepareforchange.net/2016/01/04/video-with-ron-paul-who-owns-the-federal-reserve/
    This was Uploaded on Jun 4, 2011. See any changes since then?
    Carol wrote:

    https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=AidBugvVqpw
    "Bernanke Threatens The Congress" We will cause an Economic Collapse if you audit the Fed!
    This was from 2009... not much has changed in the past 6 years.
    orthodoxymoron wrote:I continue to think that the Solar System Situation (SSS) is sort of like an Inoperable Malignant Brain-Tumor. We're screwed, regardless of whether we operate or not. I continue to think that there has been a One Solar System Government for thousands (if not millions) of years -- for better or worse, I know not. I continue to think that the Solar System is a Big-Business (going way, way, way back) -- for better or worse, I know not. I've tried to conceptualize a highly-refined United States of the Solar System in a twenty-second century context -- which positively-reinforces that which presently exists -- for better or worse, I know not. I've wondered what a seamless-integration of Rome, London, the United States, the United Nations, and the Dark-Side of the Moon might look like in a twenty-second century context?! An Individual of Interest told me this would be an "Unholy-Alliance". Another Individual of Interest told me that Ron Paul would be "Bad for the Country". I guess I presently lean toward changing-everything without changing-anything -- for better or worse, I know not. But first and foremost, it is necessary to SURVIVE in order to have ANY sort of Solar System Government and Civilization. I have NO Doubt that the Secret-Government and Secret Space-Program could royally-screw Earth-Humanity -- regardless of whether humans deserve it, or not. "Might" Might "Make Right" in This Solar System (and possibly beyond). Right and Wrong Might Be Irrelevant. I'm attempting to be both Pragmatic and Idealistic -- even though I continue to be a Completely Ignorant Fool. I continue to know that I don't know. We all have our crosses and/or lightsabers to bear, don't we??

    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 7819
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Tue Jun 14, 2016 10:02 pm

    Sanicle wrote:
    orthodoxymoron wrote:I'm sick and tired of this stupid guessing-game. I am VERY Suspicious of ALL History. I become more and more suspicious, the further and further back into antiquity one ventures. Anyone Could Write ANYTHING. Think About It. I hate to keep sounding like a "broken-record" BUT how do ALL Sources compare with the following Biblical Sources???

    I agree with you completely Oxy.  What I fail to understand is why you keep referring all of that which is said in our day to what's written in the Bible.  How do you know those sources aren't also just a few men's interpretations of what they've heard of the past as well, equally unreliable?  How do you know they are not just recording old fables that others have come up with as stories to bewitch others in their own time and space?  A lot of what's written in the Bible is also said to have been received by "prophets".  Was that what they called channellers back then?  Wouldn't that be just more of what you call "hocus-pocus"?

    Unless you were able to do a bit of time-traveling yourself to actually BE there yourself to witness events in the past, you couldn't possibly know for sure that any of what you hear and read is fully true.  My guess is though that you wouldn't even fully accept that, thinking is might all be illusion.

    In other words, I don't believe that the certainty you've been looking for for such a long time now is possible, not least of which is because you seem unable to fully trust any source of information that comes to you.  And neither can we really.  As you say........"Anyone Could Write ANYTHING".

    My concern is that until you ACCEPT that as so, you'll never find your peace.  Why can't you, do you think
    ?
    Carol wrote:Eartheart posted this in another thread but I think it gives hope after listening to Steve Quayle's interviews.

    "Let me now summarize the key facts concerning the Christmas Full Moon Portal:

    1. On December 20th, the PAT made the most important decision in its history to use this astronomic window of opportunity and accomplish the final separation of the 3D matrix from this highest ascending timeline. For us, the linear time continued, although in fact this portal eliminated linear time and substituted it with the simultaneity of the higher realms, where all past present and future timelines merge into one unity field timeline with infinite alternative possibilities that simultaneously coexist. This is the utmost form of expansion of creation, to which the lower denser holographic models of incarnation are not capable.

    2. This was achieved in the first place by the massive influx of old souls as walk-ins before and especially after the ID split of the 3D matrix and the ID shift that raised overnight the light quotient on this uppermost mother planet from the minimal threshold of at least 51% light-filled souls necessary to perform this ultimate ID shift to more than 73%. The repercussions of this dramatic increase in the light quotient will manifest in the next days as a massive ascension leap of the whole humanity that will change the quality of social life and individual well-being dramatically.

    3) This earth was saved from experiencing a huge catastrophe, in the first place from the danger of a nuclear WW3.    Get the Flip Real

    A very fine-tuned, all-transforming energetic attunement must take place in all human beings and you are well advised to watch very carefully for such signs.

    We must expect wonderful times ahead. Now you should all relax and go inside yourselves as to feel the sweetness of our greatest victory over darkness before we leave this reality for ever as human beings."
    orthodoxymoron wrote:Sanicle and Eartheart, I simply use Sacred-Scripture as a bridge to antiquity and the otherworldly -- even though I have no idea how much of these writings are true (and how much of them are utter BS). It's really just a big puzzle to me. In a sense, my life has been ruined by the Bible, the Church, Preachers, Teachers, and Ellen White -- but I sense that most everyone meant-well -- but that they got a lot of things wrong. I incorporate my Pseudo Biblical-Research into my Pseudo Science-Fiction. For example, last night I was reading the Book of Job, and I noticed that in several passages, Job "loathed his life". He basically "hated his life". Jupiter Jones hated her life. Is there a connection?? I've made ongoing references to Dr. Who (especially regarding The Trial of a Time-Lord) in which Dr. Who wears a "Coat of Many Colors". The Biblical Joseph wore a "Coat of Many Colors". I have basically cut Exodus through Esther out of my "Idealistic Devotional-Bible" so Job follows Genesis -- and I've been wondering if there is somehow a connection between Joseph and Job (figuratively and/or literally). Notice how much of Genesis is devoted to Joseph. If there REALLY was a Historical-Joseph -- what if Joseph was the writer of a lot of Sacred-Scripture (with various books released hundreds of years after they were written)??!! What if Joseph = Job = Jupiter Jones?? Or what if there is at least a common Ghost-Writer (or something like that)??

    Notice in the 1980 movie The Changeling that the murdered little-boy's name was Joseph. Notice that there is a sort of a changeling-phenomenon in The Trial of a Time-Lord. I could go on and on and on -- but I've done so in the U.S.S.S. threads over and over and over again. I don't write books. I don't start churches. I don't raise money. I don't try to convert people. I just ramble on this little website. I simply think that the Bible is a significant part of a much-larger puzzle. I've tried to give the Bible a Science-Fictional Context along with a Free-Thinking Safe-Haven. I actually HATE Doing This -- and I'm NOT Proficient -- but I just can't stop -- even though I REALLY want to. BTW -- I've driven extensively on the same streets George C. Scott drove-on (with an almost identical car). What are the odds?? I've also tried to think in Legal-Terms regarding a Pre-Advent Judgment (with special-attention given to Azazel). I found an image of Azazel which looks a lot like I did as a youth. I find that Extremely-Creepy -- but I keep playing-along with that general-concept (even though the shoe doesn't seem to fit -- at least in this particular incarnation). Raven has called me "Satan" and has said that "the rabbit-hole mostly goes right-up my @$$". Consider also the roles of Russell Crowe and Ben Affleck. One MUST be sort of crazy to go down this hopeless road -- but I keep telling myself that someone must do it -- and I keep making startling discoveries. I try to place myself in the middle of a lot of unlikely contexts. I do it for answers.




    Carol wrote:Yes Oxy, Jupiter Jones did hate her life until she experience the bigger picture which also included loving someone and being loved in return.
    orthodoxymoron wrote:Hope Springs Eternal. Jupiter nearly died a couple of hundred times. In anything even close to "real-life" she wouldn't have survived. I wonder if Jupiter Jones -- Kalique Abrasax (Kali??) -- and Capt. Singh were really three-aspects of the same-soul??!! Notice that Capt. Singh was sort of a "Universe Policewoman". Dr. Who is sort of a "Universe Policeman". What Would Lilith Say?? Notice that the "Owl" is associated with Lilith -- and what do owls say?? "Who??" What Would Dr. Who Say?? Jupiter Ascending (Rose) = Jupiter Jones = Martha Jones?? What Would Serqet Say?? What Would Amen Ra Say?? I should stop.








    Carol wrote:Oxy lol!

    According to Quayle:

    "God = free will - laughter - love

    Jesus = the bridge between light and dark"

    When stripping away all the rest understanding the purpose and journey of life becomes simple.
    orthodoxymoron wrote:Reading Genesis through Deuteronomy yields a slightly different version of "God". Reading Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John yields a slightly different version of "Jesus" than that which is revealed in Romans through Jude -- and The Revelation of Jesus Christ provides a truly dark and bizarre version of Jesus. "God" and "Jesus" generally get presented in the manner in which the presenter wants them to be seen. I've been thinking in terms of Ethics -- Law -- Chain of Command -- and the State and Fate of the Soul -- regarding Theological Frameworks and Understandings.
    Carol wrote:It all boils down to what you choose to hold in your heart Oxy, not your brain. Hadriel
    orthodoxymoron wrote:What I hold in my heart is often in conflict with what I hold in my brain -- neither of which are marketable job-skills. Talking-Logic is worse than Pulling-Teeth. Earth-Realities keep trumping Heavenly-Aspirations. Making-Sense = Causing-Trouble??
    Carol wrote:Just keep in mind Oxy that the brain = monkey mind chatter. Stick with your heart and it will lead you true.
    orthodoxymoron wrote:Carol, there's a physical--mental--spiritual--social--economic--political--religious "sweet-spot" which I know exists -- yet which I have failed to achieve. I had a college-roommate who spoke of a certain group of students who had highly-educated professional-parents -- and who had a certain "something" which was superior to what we had. These students were overachievers -- yet were quite casual and cultured. One of these students read a complete set of encyclopedias from cover to cover. In retrospect, I think their parents might've been Top One-Percent Movers and Shakers who were very-close to the "Way Things REALLY Work". I think this might be a good-thing and a bad-thing SIMULTANEOUSLY. Once again, I think there is something significant to a Dynamic-Equilibrium Between the Medical--Military--Money Complex and the Prevention--Peace--Philanthropy Complex. Why couldn't the Rich Young Ruler have his cake (and eat it too)?? BTW -- Who Created the "Monkey-Mind"?? Did They "Screw-Up"?? OR Did Someone Screw-Up What the Creator Created??
    Carol wrote:Oxy, ego is need in the 3 dimension to deal with duality, opposites where each person is given numerous opportunities to make choices. Learning comes from experiencing the consequences of the choices made. One can determine if it's a good thing or a bad thing when it comes to the consequences... but I discovered that the choice may have appeared "bad" in the immediate present yet in retrospect "good" in the long run due to what was learned. Ego does not exist in the higher dimensions as these types of lessons accrued from choices made seem particular to this dimension.

    Letting go and letting god means to set ego aside and allow one's inner being (what's in one's heart) be the guide, not ego. Essentially one learns how to be guided by one's own inner intuition, the voice of where one is connected to god within.

    To take this to the next level it appears that once the heart is activated (generally through the vibrational act of prayer and meditation where compassion is generated) one can experience where duality slips into the conscious aware state of singularity. This is where can experience the state of "inner peace" for the rest of their life.
    orthodoxymoron wrote:Thank-you Carol. I'm going to read your last-post several-times. There's a lot in it. I've related this story many times BUT once upon a time, at the Crystal Cathedral, I communicated the following "wisdom" to Dr. Robert H. Schuller:

    Self-Exaltation is Self-Centered. Self-Degradation is also Self-Centered. True Self-Esteem is Self-Forgetfulness (in the Highest-Sense) such as when an athlete totally-concentrates on the game (with no self-consciousness whatsoever).

    Dr. Schuller looked at the ground (impatiently rocking back and forth) as I spoke -- and moved-on to the next person (without comment) -- so I slowly walked away. When I was twenty-feet away, he almost yelled (in a high-pitched mocking-voice) "That was Goooooooood!!" I turned-around, politely-saying "I'll keep listening!!" and kept walking. Next week I spoke with Dr. Schuller, and his attitude was much different. He referred to my "wisdom" as "profound". I had just rejoined the Morning-Choir -- but when Dr. Schuller yelled at me, I quit, even though it was embarrassing for me to do so. I really enjoyed singing in the choir (especially under the direction of Organist-Choirmaster Fred Swann). Shortly thereafter, I moved out of the area, and life has gone digressively downhill ever since.

    I was shuttling back and forth between Loma Linda (SDA Smorgasbord) and Garden Grove (Liberal Pseudo-Christian Show-Business) -- singing in two-services at Loma Linda (on Saturday) -- and two-services at Garden Grove (on Sunday). I was pretty-much "Over-Churched"!! I imbibed on Dr. Fritz Guy -- Dr. Jack Provonsha -- Dr. Louis Venden -- Actor Clifton Davis (from Amen) and Dr. A. Graham Maxwell in Loma Linda. Then, I overdosed on Dr. Robert H. Schuller and Dr. Herman Ridder (associate-pastor) in Garden Grove. Later, I became friends with (Schuller-Associate) Dr. Bruce Larson (driving him to and from the airport for many years). He even spoke with Dr. Schuller about me during a flight. Unrelatedly and Separately, Dr. Schuller even slapped a flight-attendant on one occasion!! I learned the hard-way, that Dr. Schuller wasn't always positive and affirming behind the scenes. Once, during a non-televised service, he rudely exclaimed "Try doing THAT in your little Local-Church!!!" (after a celebrity sang a solo) Associate-Organist Mark Thallander was sitting next to me, and looked at me, whispering "Ooooooooooooh." But really, there is MUCH to be learned from the Peale-Schuller Phenomenon (both positive and negative). I found it interesting to contrast Loma Linda with Garden Grove. They seemed to need each-other. BOTH were in serious-trouble as Stand-Alone Methodologies. David Rose didn't like Dr. Schuller (when I spoke with him at his home). Walter Martin didn't like Dr. Schuller (when I spoke to him at his class in Costa Mesa). An Individual of Interest didn't like Dr. Schuller (when I spoke to him regularly for several years). Actor Clifton Davis liked Dr. Schuller (when I spoke with him in Loma Linda). Dr. Desmond Ford told me that "Dr. Schuller is a very hard worker". How Des knew that, I'd like to know!! The "Ancient Egyptian Deity" told me that the Individual of Interest had changed their mind about me when I attended the Crystal Cathedral for four-years. I continue to maintain that studying the following books are a VERY Interesting Contrasting and Complementary Mental and Spiritual Exercise:

    1. Prophets and Kings (Ellen White).
    2. The Desire of Ages (Ellen White).
    3. The Power of Positive Thinking (Norman Vincent Peale).
    4. Move Ahead with Possibility Thinking (Robert H. Schuller).
    5. Believe in  the God Who Believes in You (Robert H. Schuller).
    6. The 1928 Book of Common Prayer.
    7. Sacred Classical Music.

    I doubt that anyone has any idea of what I'm talking about -- but I simply wish to place certain things on the record. I honestly think that some sort of a Galactic-Trial is in our future. In fact, such a tribunal might be ongoing -- going way, way, way back. What Would the Watchers Say?? BTW -- Dr. Robert H. Schuller thought he was cracking-up in 1954 (in his own words). That was the year the "Aliens" supposedly landed at Muroc (Edwards Air-Force Base). You don't suppose there was a connection, do you?? One Never Knows. Dr. Schuller was supposedly at least a 33rd Degree Mason. I agreed with 95% of what Peale and Schuller wrote and spoke. I considered their work beneficial as a SUPPLEMENT to Established Belief-Systems (rather than as Stand-Alone New-Theologies). I have some Dynamite-Ideas for a Refined and Minimalist Version of the Peale and Schuller Phenomenon (with an Anglican-Twist) but I don't want to talk about it. I've said too much already. What Would the Cat and the Cat's-Meow Say?? One more thing. Arvella Schuller RAN the Crystal Cathedral -- and THAT is the Gospel-Truth (from the inside).
    At this point in time, I'd probably want "My Book" to be:

    1. Genesis (NKJV).
    2. Job through Malachi (NKJV).
    3. Luke through Jude (NKJV).

    This would be a Minimalist-Traditionalist Devotional-Theological Approach. There would be NO Commentary or Clutter -- but there might be a short-introduction -- but that would be all. In several-years, I might like to write a commentary on all-of-the-above -- but it certainly would be MUCH more devotional than scholarly. I recommend studying the other Bible-Books, but they present a unique-set of historical, ethical, and theological challenges, which often militate against devotional-objectives. I think we might need a lot more context and clarification for these other books to be properly understood. But really, it is rather difficult to apply the Bible directly to modernity -- in whole or in part -- simply because so much time and water have gone under the bridge. "Oh Well" (it's a deep subject). Meanwhile, consider the case of Dr. John Mack. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/John_E._Mack

    John Edward Mack M.D. (October 4, 1929 – September 27, 2004) was an American psychiatrist, writer, and professor at Harvard Medical School. He was a Pulitzer Prize-winning biographer, and a leading authority on the spiritual or transformational effects of alleged alien abduction experiences.[1]

    Biography

    Mack was born in New York City and graduated from the Horace Mann-Lincoln School in 1947. He graduated Phi Beta Kappa from Oberlin in 1951, and received his medical degree cum laude from Harvard Medical School in 1955. He was a graduate of the Boston Psychoanalytic Society and Institute and was certified in child and adult psychoanalysis.

    The dominant theme of his life's work has been the exploration of how one's perceptions of the world affect one's relationships. He addressed this issue of "world view" on the individual level in his early clinical explorations of dreams, nightmares and teen suicide, and in A Prince of Our Disorder, his biographical study of the life of British officer T. E. Lawrence, for which he received the Pulitzer Prize for Biography in 1977.[2]

    Cold War and anti-nuclear activism

    In the 1980s, Mack interviewed many international political figures as part of his research into the root causes of the Cold War, including former President Jimmy Carter and the "father of the hydrogen bomb", Edward Teller. Together with luminaries such as Carl Sagan, Mack and other Physicians for Social Responsibility (the US affiliate of International Physicians for the Prevention of Nuclear War) promoted the elimination of nuclear weapons and an end to the simmering conflict between the United States and the USSR. Emboldened by the organization's receipt of the Nobel Peace Prize in 1985, Mack, Sagan, and 700 other academics walked upon the grounds of the Nevada Test Site in the summer of 1986, setting a civil disobedience record for that nuclear weapons testing facility.[3]

    Alien abduction phenomenon

    Mack had a world view inspired by elements of spiritual and philosophical traditions which hold that people are all connected to one another[citation needed]; this theme of "connection" was taken to a controversial extreme in the early 1990s when Mack commenced his decade-plus study of 200 men and women who reported recurrent alien encounter experiences. Such encounters had seen some limited attention from academic figures (R. Leo Sprinkle perhaps being the earliest, in the 1960s). Mack, however, remains probably the most esteemed academic to have studied the subject.

    He initially suspected that such persons were suffering from mental illness, but when no obvious pathologies were present in the persons he interviewed, his interest was piqued. Following encouragement from longtime friend Thomas Kuhn, who predicted that the subject might be controversial, but urged Mack to collect data and ignore prevailing materialist, dualist and "either/or" analysis, Mack began concerted study and interviews. Many of those he interviewed reported that their encounters had affected the way they regarded the world, including producing a heightened sense of spirituality and environmental concern.

    Mack was somewhat more guarded in his investigations and interpretations of the abduction phenomenon than were earlier researchers. Literature professor Terry Matheson writes that "On balance, Mack does present as fair-minded an account as has been encountered to date, at least as these abduction narratives go."[4] In a 1994 interview, Jeffrey Mishlove stated that Mack seemed "inclined to take these [abduction] reports at face value". Mack replied by saying "Face value I wouldn't say. I take them seriously. I don't have a way to account for them."[5] Similarly, the BBC quoted Mack as saying, "I would never say, yes, there are aliens taking people. [But] I would say there is a compelling powerful phenomenon here that I can't account for in any other way, that's mysterious. Yet I can't know what it is but it seems to me that it invites a deeper, further inquiry."[6]

    Mack noted that there was a worldwide history of visionary experiences, especially in pre-industrial societies. One example is the vision quest common to some Native American cultures. Only fairly recently in Western culture, notes Mack, have such visionary events been interpreted as aberrations or as mental illness. Mack suggested that abduction accounts might best be considered as part of this larger tradition of visionary encounters.

    His interest in the spiritual or transformational aspects of people's alien encounters, and his suggestion that the experience of alien contact itself may be more transcendent than physical in nature—yet nonetheless real—set him apart from many of his contemporaries, such as Budd Hopkins, who advocated the physical reality of aliens.

    His later research broadened into the general consideration of the merits of an expanded notion of reality, one which allows for experiences that may not fit the Western materialist paradigm, yet deeply affect people's lives. His second (and final) book on the alien encounter experience, Passport to the Cosmos: Human Transformation and Alien Encounters (1999), was as much a philosophical treatise connecting the themes of spirituality and modern worldviews as it was the culmination of his work with the "experiencers" of alien encounters, to whom the book is dedicated.

    Investigation

    In May 1994, the Dean of Harvard Medical School, Daniel C. Tosteson, appointed a committee of peers to confidentially review Mack's clinical care and clinical investigation of the people who had shared their alien encounters with him (some of their cases were written of in Mack's 1994 book Abduction). In the same BBC article cited above, Angela Hind wrote, "It was the first time in Harvard's history that a tenured professor was subjected to such an investigation." Mack described the investigation as "Kafkaesque": he never quite knew the status of the ongoing investigation, and the nature of his critics' complaints were not revealed to Mack until the committee had prepared a draft report eight months into the process. Because the committee was not a disciplinary committee, it was not governed by any established rules of procedure; the presentation of a defense was therefore difficult and costly for Mack.

    The committee chairman was Arnold "Budd" Relman, M.D., a Professor of Medicine and of Social Medicine at Harvard Medical School who served as editor of the New England Journal of Medicine. According to Daniel Sheehan, Mack's attorney, the committee's draft report “finds that it is professionally irresponsible for any academic, scholar or practicing psychiatrist to give any credence whatsoever to any personal report of a direct personal contact between a human being and an Extraterrestrial Being until after the person...has been subjected to every possible available battery of standard psychological tests which might conceivably explain the report as the product of some known form of clinical psychosis....To communicate, in any way whatsoever, to a person who has reported a ‘close encounter’ with an Extraterrestrial life form that this experience might well have been real...is professionally irresponsible.”[7]

    Upon the public revelation of the existence of the committee (inadvertently revealed during the solicitation of witnesses for Mack's defense, ten months into the process), questions arose from the academic community (including Harvard Professor of Law Alan Dershowitz) regarding the validity of an investigation of a tenured professor who was not suspected of ethics violations or professional misconduct. Concluding the fourteen-month investigation, Harvard then issued a statement stating that the Dean had "reaffirmed Dr. Mack's academic freedom to study what he wishes and to state his opinions without impediment," concluding "Dr. Mack remains a member in good standing of the Harvard Faculty of Medicine." (Mack was censured in the committee's report for what they believed were methodological errors, but Dean Tosteson took no action based on the committee's assessment.) He had received legal help from Roderick MacLeish and Daniel P. Sheehan,[8] (of the Pentagon Papers case)[9] and the support of Laurance Rockefeller, who also funded Mack's non-profit organization for four consecutive years at $250,000 per year.[10]

    Works

    He wrote the following books:
    Passport to the Cosmos: Human Transformation and Alien Encounters (1999)
    Abduction: Human Encounters with Aliens (1994)
    A Prince of Our Disorder: The Life of T.E. Lawrence (1976)
    Nightmares and Human Conflict (1970)

    Collaborations:

    The Alchemy of Survival: One Woman's Journey (1988)
    Vivienne: The Life and Suicide of an Adolescent School Girl (1977)

    He was editor or co-editor of:

    Mind Before Matter: Vision of a New Science of Consciousness (2007; replaced by Paul Devereux)
    Alien Discussions: Proceedings of the Abduction Study Conference Held at M.I.T. Cambridge, MA (1995)
    Human Feelings: Explorations in Affect Development and Meaning (1993)
    Development and Sustenance of Self-Esteem in Childhood (1984)
    Borderline States in Psychiatry - Seminars in Psychiatry (1975)

    Unpublished:

    When Worldviews Collide: A Paradigmatic Passion Play, a manuscript about the Harvard inquiry, was largely complete at the time of his death and is in-development as a motion picture.[11]
    Elisabeth and Mark Before and After Death: The Power of a Field of Love,[12] described in Vanity Fair as an unpublished manuscript about Dr. Elisabeth Targ, in fact exists only as an outline and as hours of interview transcripts.

    He also wrote the foreword to Paths Beyond Ego: The Transpersonal Vision (1993), the introductions to The PK Man: A True Story of Mind Over Matter (2000) by Jeffrey Mishlove and Secret Life (1992) by David M. Jacobs, and he contributed chapters to several books including The Long Darkness: Psychological and Moral Perspectives on Nuclear Winter (1986), The Psychology of Terrorism Vol. 1: A Public Understanding (2002), and The Psychospiritual Clinician's Handbook (2005).

    Death

    On Monday, September 27, 2004 while in London to lecture at a T. E. Lawrence Society-sponsored conference, Mack was killed by a drunken driver heading west on Totteridge Lane.[12] He was walking home alone, after a dinner with friends, when he was struck at 11:25 p.m. near the junction of Totteridge Lane and Longland Drive. He lost consciousness at the scene of the accident and was pronounced dead shortly thereafter. The driver was arrested at the scene, and later entered a plea of guilty by careless driving whilst under the influence of alcohol. Mack's family requested leniency for the suspect in a letter to the Wood Green Crown Court. "Although this was a tragic event for our family," the letter reads, "we feel [the accused's] behavior was neither malicious nor intentional, and we have no ill will toward him since we learned of the circumstances of the collision."[13]

    Popular culture

    He was illustrated by cartoonist Roz Chast in a four-page color strip, Aliens, Ahoy!, published in Duke University's DoubleTake magazine, Winter 1999 issue.[14]
    He appears as a character in William Baer's book of poetry, The Unfortunates (1997).[14]
    He was interviewed for the documentary film about the Dalai Lama, Dalai Lama Renaissance,[15] where he spoke about his conversations with the Dalai Lama about aliens,[16] but the interview was not included in the final edit of the film.
    Life Story Rights secured in 2011 by MakeMagic Productions, for feature film development with Robert Redford's Wildwood Enterprises.[11]

    References

    1.Jump up ^ Feeney, Mark (September 29, 2004). "Pulitzer Winner is Killed in Accident". The Boston Globe.
    2.Jump up ^ Mack 1976
    3.Jump up ^ Cevoli, Cathy (July–August 1986). "Putting It On The Line In Nevada". Nuclear Times: 36–37.
    4.Jump up ^ Matheson 1998, p. 251.
    5.Jump up ^ "Human Encounters with Aliens - Part 1: Abductions and the Western Paradigm". Intuition Network. Retrieved September 27, 2011.
    6.Jump up ^ "Alien thinking". BBC News. June 8, 2005. Retrieved May 6, 2010.
    7.Jump up ^ http://www.csicop.org/specialarticles/show/klass_files_volume_32/
    8.Jump up ^ danielpsheehan.com
    9.Jump up ^ "Daniel P Sheehan, Legal Strategist and Constitutional Attorney". www.danielpsheehan.net. Retrieved September 2011.
    10.Jump up ^ Thompson, Paul B. (1996). "The Rockefeller UFO Report, or, How a Millionaire and a Socialite New Ager are Trying to Influence World Leaders about UFOs". www.parascope.com. ParaScope, Inc. Retrieved September 2011.
    11.^ Jump up to: a b "The John Mack Project: A True Story". MakeMagic Productions. 2011. Retrieved September 27, 2011.
    12.^ Jump up to: a b Blumenthal, Ralph (May 9, 2013). "Alien Nation". Vanity Fair. Retrieved May 10, 2013.
    13.Jump up ^ Bueche, Will (October 7, 2005). "Driver In Dr John Mack Accident Sentenced". UFO Updates. Retrieved September 27, 2011.
    14.^ Jump up to: a b "Dr John Mack in the Arts". John E. Mack Institute. 2011. Retrieved September 27, 2011.
    15.Jump up ^ "Dalai Lama Renaissance: documentary film". Dalai Lama Renaissance. Wakan Films and Khashyar Darvich. 2011. Retrieved September 27, 2011.
    16.Jump up ^ "Dalai Lama Renaissance: John E. Mack - Biography". Dalai Lama Renaissance. Wakan Films and Khashyar Darvich. 2011. Retrieved September 27, 2011.

    Bibliography

    Mack, John E. (1970). Nightmares and Human Conflict. Boston: Little, Brown. ISBN 0-7000-0188-3.
    Mack, John E. (1975). Borderline States In Psychiatry. New York: Grune & Stratton. ISBN 0-8089-0878-2.
    Mack, John E. (1976). A Prince of Our Disorder: the life of T. E. Lawrence. Boston: Little, Brown. ISBN 0-316-54232-6.
    Matheson, Terry (1998). Alien Abduction: Creating A Modern Phenomenon. Prometheus Books. ISBN 1-57392-244-7.








    avatar
    Eartheart

    Posts : 456
    Join date : 2012-02-23
    Age : 53
    Location : surface omnidim gridpoint

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  Eartheart on Wed Jun 15, 2016 2:58 pm


    Demigrounded Dr.Oxy, i just hint @ you want yourself and me ect. to shut our mouth/minds to let the torsion fields of our divine equilibrium work its miracles & wonder, and i agree! Razz Beeing kind to our creations while bathing them in divine Loove could be all we have to do. Dad had it all spread out for us. OOOpps that was before the humans and the rebellion/borgwars.... confused

    So the queens and their powers, a cosmic sitcom with ultimate gore and intimate lore, to much for daddy and the elder son? confused
    This showdown of deconstructing Heavens splendor, the now constant thread of good wrath and evil wrath with the stick of eternal damnation or postrapture home squeezes my living vortexes into vertical torsionspirals. Will the portal open and
    will it be the new law? Was that the origin of your questions? confused



    The name of the unethical Queen you mentioned was probably vocalized by Egyptians as *Qātiša from the Semitic root Q-D-Š meaning 'holy'. Her city of worship was Qadesh. There is a stupid song Kadosh kadosh holy is the lord... Any bells? Those Hyttits fought for this city in the biggest warcharriot fight of faked history...

    Concerning: Should the Ethics and Law be the same in each group?? If so -- why so?? If not -- why not?? Is The Perfect Law of the Lord subject to change at any time (without prior notice)?? What if the Solar System were based upon One Law-Book containing One-Thousand Laws?? What would such a law-book be based upon?? What if such a law-book were the centerpiece of a United States of the Solar System?? Should such a law-book be unalterable?? Why do we need "Law-Makers"?? What was the Law of God prior to the creation of the human-being?? Were the Decalogue and Pentateuch added-temporary emergency-measures?? Are they eternal and immutable?? Is there One Law-Book for the Entire-Universe (perhaps with the exception of Earth-Humanity)?? Should there even be a law-book?? Should the Entire-Universe Absolutely-Obey "Every Word That Proceeds Out of the Mouth of God"?? Once again, is Human Responsible-Freedom in Dynamic-Equilibrium with the Sovereignty of God an Impossible-Dream??
    Arrow
    Well, beeing outside of this holographic inscriptions, still in the origin of beginning or as human fruit/bride in a postresurection solarsystem, my eternal Now is free from those wrathfool adorations. A new passage to free the inner&outer mirrors, that will be our gift to angels and species, our sacrifice and the ending of all the karmic circumcitions... i am dreaming????
    Arrow
    Ok, diving into this dream, down to 2Dim... Suspect
    Should the Ethics and Law be the same in each group?? If so -- why so?? If not -- why not??
    Ethics beyond an mutual agreement comes from the well of emotional streams between soul and spirit, giving true and dynamic guidance to the living entety. Laws can only be resonant observations on that phenomenum, allready altering the pristine
    sensations into abstractum. As it cannot be the same for the undead or the borg mind, we observed an absense of ethics alltogether there and laws/rules rooted in reverse logo, which make evil out of live.
    study
    Is The Perfect Law of the Lord subject to change at any time (without prior notice)??
    If dad sent his angels to catch the culprit, he dosnt need laws! Universal laws seem like practical guidlines, cant work around it
    and the whole freewill expirience documents it. There is no time in this equation! Inner notice is given!
    study
    What if the Solar System were based upon One Law-Book containing One-Thousand Laws??
    U mean like a comicbook with a thousand pages, fit for a lizardcommander to read on the toilet?
    My resurected solarsystem would enable 144000 inspirations braiding pixelcollums into raxs of beauty...
    study
    What would such a law-book be based upon??
    How about a deviant electroschocker, relooping any unlawfool stirring till conciousness generates enough orgone to...
    How about those new lightfield we will embedd in shortly (soon) cant contain such concepts anymore???
    study
    What if such a law-book were the centerpiece of a United States of the Solar System??
    Ad abstractum it will be centered around the living will, tingling every Heart with hymns of devotion.
    study
    Should such a law-book be unalterable??
    For enteties like U it should be unalterable!
    study
    Why do we need "Law-Makers"??
    To infiltrate the decision process of a planetary populus and the indoctrinate them by mindfu**s.
    So its not we, who needs them!
    study
    What was the Law of God prior to the creation of the human-being??
    Primal play.
    study
    Were the Decalogue and Pentateuch added-temporary emergency-measures?? Are they eternal and immutable??
    Decalogue can be traced back (see so called "Book of thou death" egypt/tibetan ect.) where one would come to
    the throne/temple and claim: I've not killed, i've not stolen, i've not Xxxxxx bros wife, animal, kids ect.ect...
    Pentateuch are middleage (14th) writings faked by the (now called satanists) to subjugate the israelites and give them
    falsified history ect...
    Both are not eternal and belong into the recycling bin!
    study
    Is there One Law-Book for the Entire-Universe (perhaps with the exception of Earth-Humanity)??
    Maybe some XXXX can be imprinted on the gravotunnels or spacewaves to act like one light, as all of
    Fathers species are made with the rays and divine "bondage"...
    Should there even be a law-book?? How else you would know to operate you phablet?
    study
    Should the Entire-Universe Absolutely-Obey "Every Word That Proceeds Out of the Mouth of God"??
    Since when has communion somthing to do with a loudmouth?
    scratch
    Once again, is Human Responsible-Freedom in Dynamic-Equilibrium with the Sovereignty of God an Impossible-Dream??
    Nope, this dynamic dream unfolds like all freewill projections, may we not run in circles! Malletzky Double Thumbs Up Luke Enlightened
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 7819
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Wed Jun 15, 2016 3:31 pm

    Eartheart wrote: Demigrounded Dr.Oxy, i just hint @ you want yourself and me ect. to shut our mouth/minds to let the torsion fields of our divine equilibrium work its miracles & wonder, and i agree! Razz Beeing kind to our creations while bathing them in divine Loove could be all we have to do. Dad had it all spread out for us. OOOpps that was before the humans and the rebellion/borgwars.... confused

    So the queens and their powers, a cosmic sitcom with ultimate gore and intimate lore, to much for daddy and the elder son? confused
    This showdown of deconstructing Heavens splendor, the now constant thread of good wrath and evil wrath with the stick of eternal damnation or postrapture home squeezes my living vortexes into vertical torsionspirals. Will the portal open and
    will it be the new law? Was that the origin of your questions? confused

    The name of the unethical Queen you mentioned was probably vocalized by Egyptians as *Qātiša from the Semitic root Q-D-Š meaning 'holy'. Her city of worship was Qadesh. There is a stupid song Kadosh kadosh holy is the lord... Any bells? Those Hyttits fought for this city in the biggest warcharriot fight of faked history...

    Concerning: Should the Ethics and Law be the same in each group?? If so -- why so?? If not -- why not?? Is The Perfect Law of the Lord subject to change at any time (without prior notice)?? What if the Solar System were based upon One Law-Book containing One-Thousand Laws?? What would such a law-book be based upon?? What if such a law-book were the centerpiece of a United States of the Solar System?? Should such a law-book be unalterable?? Why do we need "Law-Makers"?? What was the Law of God prior to the creation of the human-being?? Were the Decalogue and Pentateuch added-temporary emergency-measures?? Are they eternal and immutable?? Is there One Law-Book for the Entire-Universe (perhaps with the exception of Earth-Humanity)?? Should there even be a law-book?? Should the Entire-Universe Absolutely-Obey "Every Word That Proceeds Out of the Mouth of God"?? Once again, is Human Responsible-Freedom in Dynamic-Equilibrium with the Sovereignty of God an Impossible-Dream??
    Arrow
    Well, beeing outside of this holographic inscriptions, still in the origin of beginning or as human fruit/bride in a postresurection solarsystem, my eternal Now is free from those wrathfool adorations. A new passage to free the inner&outer mirrors, that will be our gift to angels and species, our sacrifice and the ending of all the karmic circumcitions... i am dreaming????
    Arrow
    Ok, diving into this dream, down to 2Dim... Suspect
    Should the Ethics and Law be the same in each group?? If so -- why so?? If not -- why not??
    Ethics beyond an mutual agreement comes from the well of emotional streams between soul and spirit, giving true and dynamic guidance to the living entety. Laws can only be resonant observations on that phenomenum, allready altering the pristine
    sensations into abstractum. As it cannot be the same for the undead or the borg mind, we observed an absense of ethics alltogether there and laws/rules rooted in reverse logo, which make evil out of live.
    study
    Is The Perfect Law of the Lord subject to change at any time (without prior notice)??
    If dad sent his angels to catch the culprit, he dosnt need laws! Universal laws seem like practical guidlines, cant work around it
    and the whole freewill expirience documents it. There is no time in this equation! Inner notice is given!
    study
    What if the Solar System were based upon One Law-Book containing One-Thousand Laws??
    U mean like a comicbook with a thousand pages, fit for a lizardcommander to read on the toilet?
    My resurected solarsystem would enable 144000 inspirations braiding pixelcollums into raxs of beauty...
    study
    What would such a law-book be based upon??
    How about a deviant electroschocker, relooping any unlawfool stirring till conciousness generates enough orgone to...
    How about those new lightfield we will embedd in shortly (soon) cant contain such concepts anymore???
    study
    What if such a law-book were the centerpiece of a United States of the Solar System??
    Ad abstractum it will be centered around the living will, tingling every Heart with hymns of devotion.
    study
    Should such a law-book be unalterable??
    For enteties like U it should be unalterable!
    study
    Why do we need "Law-Makers"??
    To infiltrate the decision process of a planetary populus and the indoctrinate them by mindfu**s.
    So its not we, who needs them!
    study
    What was the Law of God prior to the creation of the human-being??
    Primal play.
    study
    Were the Decalogue and Pentateuch added-temporary emergency-measures?? Are they eternal and immutable??
    Decalogue can be traced back (see so called "Book of thou death" egypt/tibetan ect.) where one would come to
    the throne/temple and claim: I've not killed, i've not stolen, i've not Xxxxxx bros wife, animal, kids ect.ect...
    Pentateuch are middleage (14th) writings faked by the (now called satanists) to subjugate the israelites and give them
    falsified history ect...
    Both are not eternal and belong into the recycling bin!
    study
    Is there One Law-Book for the Entire-Universe (perhaps with the exception of Earth-Humanity)??
    Maybe some XXXX can be imprinted on the gravotunnels or spacewaves to act like one light, as all of
    Fathers species are made with the rays and divine "bondage"...
    Should there even be a law-book?? How else you would know to operate you phablet?
    study
    Should the Entire-Universe Absolutely-Obey "Every Word That Proceeds Out of the Mouth of God"??
    Since when has communion somthing to do with a loudmouth?
    scratch
    Once again, is Human Responsible-Freedom in Dynamic-Equilibrium with the Sovereignty of God an Impossible-Dream??
    Nope, this dynamic dream unfolds like all freewill projections, may we not run in circles!
    Malletzky Double Thumbs Up Luke Enlightened
    Thank-you, Eartheart. You obviously know a lot, but I often have a difficult time understanding your posts. I'd love to see a book with all of your ideas in your words in one column -- with a translation in a parallel-column. I keep getting the impression that Earth-Civilization was purposely built on shifting-sand (for who knows what reasons). I keep thinking that Ancient-Egypt has a lot to do with why things are as they are today. Consider the Story of Joseph. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Joseph_(patriarch)

    Joseph (/ˈdʒoʊzəf, -səf/;[1] Hebrew: יוֹסֵף ‎‎, Standard Yosef Tiberian Yôsēp̄; "may He add";[2] Arabic: يوسف‎‎ Yūsuf or Yūsif; Ancient Greek: Ἰωσήφ Iōsēph) is an important person in the Bible, Torah and Quran: his life connects the narrative of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob in Canaan to the subsequent narrative of the liberation of the Israelites from slavery in Egypt.

    According to the Book of Genesis Joseph was the 11th of Jacob's 12 sons and Rachel's firstborn,[3] and tells how Joseph came to be sold into slavery by his jealous brothers, and rose to become vizier: the second most powerful man in Egypt next to Pharaoh. When famine struck Canaan, Jacob (Joseph's father) and Joseph's brothers came to the Land of Goshen in Egypt.

    The Bible offers two explanations of the name Yosef: first it is compared to the word asaf from the root /'sp/, "taken away": "And she conceived, and bore a son; and said, God hath taken away my reproach"; Yosef is then identified with the similar root /ysp/, meaning "add": "And she called his name Joseph; and said, The LORD shall add to me another son."[4]

    19th century source criticism divided the Joseph story between the Jahwist, Elohist and Priestly sources of the documentary hypothesis.[5] In the early 20th century Hermann Gunkel suggested that, unlike the Abraham-Isaac-Jacob stories, the Joseph story formed a single unitary story with literary rather than oral origins.[5] In 1953 Gerhard von Rad made a detailed assessment of its literary artistry and drew attention to its identity as a Wisdom novella,[6] and in 1968 R.N. Whybray argued that unity and artistry implied a single author.[7] All three insights are now widely accepted,[8] and the majority of modern biblical scholars date the Joseph story in its current form to the 5th century BCE Persian era at the earliest.[9] There have been many attempts to trace the story's redaction history including work by Donald Redford. His theory states that a first "Reuben version" of the story originated in the northern kingdom of Israel and was intended to justify the domination by the “house of Joseph” over the other tribes; this was followed by a later “Judah-expansion” (chapters 38 and 49) elevating Judah as the rightful successor to Jacob; and finally various embellishments were added so that the novella would function as the bridge between the Abraham-Isaac-Jacob material in Genesis and the following story of Moses and the Exodus.[10]

    Some scholars, such as Israel Finkelstein and Israel Knohl, claim Joseph to be a summarizing character of the Hyksos period, created as a referent of the glorious past of Hyksos which was still preserved by their descendents by the time of the Israelites' emergence during the Iron Age in Canaan. From these scholars' point of view the Hyksos' descendents were part of the Proto-Israelite groups which join to form the biblical Israelite nation. The Hyksos began settling in Egypt around 1800 BCE after earlier contacts, grew in power, and were later expelled by Ahmose I around 1550 BCE.

    Many modern-day scholars believe the historicity of the events in the Joseph narrative cannot be demonstrated.[11][12] Hermann Gunkel, Hugo Gressmann and Gerhard von Rad identified the story of Joseph as a literary composition,[13] in the genre of romance,[14][15] or the novella.[16][17][18] As a novella, it is read as reworking legends and myths, in particular the motifs of his reburial in Canaan, associated with the Egyptian god Osiris.[19] Others compare the burial of his bones at Shechem, with the disposal of Dionysus’s bones at Delphi.[20][21][22] For Schenke, the tradition of Joseph's burial at Shechem is understood as a secondary, Israelitic historical interpretation woven around a more ancient Canaanite shrine in that area.[23] The reworked legends and folklore were probably inserted into the developing textual tradition of the Bible between the 8th and 6th centuries BCE. Most scholars[24] place its composition in a genre that flourished in the Persian period of the Exile.[25][26][27][28][29]

    Joseph, son of Jacob and Rachel, lived in the land of Canaan with ten half-brothers, one full brother, and at least one half-sister. He was Rachel's firstborn and Jacob's eleventh son. Of all the sons, Joseph was preferred by his father, and this is represented by a "long coat of many colors".[30] When Joseph was seventeen years old he had two dreams that made his brothers plot his demise. In the first dream, Joseph and his brothers gathered bundles of grain, of which those his brothers gathered, bowed to his own. In the second dream, the sun (father), the moon (mother), and eleven stars (brothers) bowed to Joseph himself. These dreams, implying his supremacy, angered his brothers. (Genesis 37:1-11)

    Joseph's half-brothers were jealous of him; (Genesis 37:18-20) wherefore, in Dothan, most of them plotted to kill him, with the exception of Reuben,[31][32] who suggested to have Joseph thrown into an empty cistern, intending to rescue Joseph himself. Unaware of this secondary intention, the others obeyed his first.[33] Upon imprisoning Joseph, the brothers saw a camel caravan carrying spices and perfumes to Egypt, and sold Joseph to these merchants.[34] Thereafter the guilty brothers painted goat's blood on Joseph's coat [35] and showed it to Jacob, who therefore believed Joseph dead. (Genesis 37:12-35)

    Ultimately, Joseph was sold to Potiphar, the captain of Pharaoh's guard.[36] Later, Joseph became Potiphar's personal servant, and subsequently his household's superintendent. Here, Potiphar's wife Zuleika tried to seduce Joseph, which he refused. Angered by his running away from her, she made a false claim that he tried to rape her, and thus assured his imprisonment.[37] (Genesis 39:1-20)

    The warden put Joseph in charge of the other prisoners,[38] and soon afterward Pharaoh's chief cup-bearer and chief baker, who had offended the Pharaoh, were thrown into the prison,[39] and suffered dreams interpreted by Joseph, who stated that the chief cup-bearer would be reinstated but the chief baker would be hanged.[40] Joseph requested the cup-bearer to mention him to Pharaoh and secure his release from prison,[41] but the cup-bearer, reinstalled in office, forgot Joseph.[42] After two more years, the Pharaoh dreamt of seven lean cows which devoured seven fat cows; and of seven withered ears of grain which devoured seven fat ears. When the Pharaoh's advisers failed to interpret these dreams, the cup-bearer arranged the summons of Joseph, who predicted seven years of abundance followed by seven years of famine, and advised the Pharaoh to store surplus grain.

    Following the prediction, Joseph became Vizier, under the name of Zaphnath-Paaneah,[43] and was given Asenath, the daughter of Potipherah, priest of On,[44] to be his wife. During the seven years of abundance, Joseph ensured that the storehouses were full and that all produce was weighed. In the sixth year, Asenath bore two children to Joseph: Manasseh and Ephraim. When the famine came, it was so severe that people from surrounding nations came to Egypt to buy bread. The narrative also indicates that they went straight to Joseph or were directed to him, even by the Pharaoh himself. (Genesis 41:37-57) As a last resort, all of the inhabitants of Egypt, less the Egyptian priestly class, sold their properties to Joseph for seed; wherefore Joseph set a mandate that, because the people would be sowing and harvesting seed on government property, a fifth of the produce should go to the Pharaoh. This mandate lasted until the days of Moses. (Genesis 47:20-31)

    In the second year of famine,[45] Joseph's half brothers were sent to Egypt to buy goods. When they came to Egypt, they stood before the Vizier but did not recognize him as their brother Joseph, who was now in his late 30s; but Joseph did recognize them and did not speak at all to them in his native tongue of Hebrew.[46] After questioning them, he accused them of being spies. After they mentioned a younger brother at home, the Vizier (Joseph) demanded that he be brought to Egypt as a demonstration of their veracity. This was Joseph's full brother, Benjamin. Joseph placed his brothers in prison for three days. On the third day, he brought them out of prison to reiterate that he wanted their youngest brother brought to Egypt to demonstrate their veracity. The brothers conferred amongst themselves speaking in Hebrew, reflecting on the wrong they had done to Joseph. Joseph understood what they were saying and removed himself from their presence because he was caught in emotion. When he returned, the Vizier took Simeon and bound him as a hostage.[47] Then he had their donkeys prepared with grain and sent the other brothers back to Canaan. Unbeknownst to them, Joseph had also returned their money to their money sacks. (Genesis 42:1-28)

    The remaining brothers returned to their father in Canaan, and told him all that had transpired in Egypt. They also discovered that all of their money sacks still had money in them, and they were dismayed. Then they informed their father that the Vizier demanded that Benjamin be brought before him to demonstrate that they were honest men. Jacob became greatly distressed feeling that they treated him badly. After they had consumed all of the grain that they brought back from Egypt, Israel told his sons to go back to Egypt for more grain. With Reuben and Judah's persistence, they persuaded their father to let Benjamin join them for fear of Egyptian retribution. (Genesis 42:29-43:15)

    Upon their return to Egypt, the brothers were received by the steward of the house of Joseph. When they were brought to Joseph's house, they were apprehensive about the returned money in their money sacks. They thought that the missed transaction would somehow be used against them as way to induct them as slaves and confiscate their possessions. So they immediately informed the steward of what had transpired to get a feel of the situation. The steward put them at ease, telling them not to worry about the money, and brought out their brother Simeon. Then he brought the brothers into the house of Joseph and received them hospitably. When the Vizier (Joseph) appeared, they gave him gifts from their father. Joseph saw and inquired of Benjamin and was overcome by emotion but did not show it. He withdrew to his chambers and wept. When he regained control of himself, he returned and ordered a meal to be served. The Egyptians would not dine with Hebrews at the same table, as doing so was considered loathsome, so the sons of Israel were served at a separate table. (Genesis 43:16-44:34)

    That night, Joseph ordered his steward to load the brother's donkeys with food and all their money. The money they brought was double what they had from the first trip. Deceptively, Joseph also ordered that his silver cup be put in Benjamin's sack. The following morning the brothers began their journey back to Canaan. Joseph ordered the steward to go after the brothers and question them about the "missing" silver cup. When the steward caught up with the brothers, he seized them and searched their sacks. The steward found the cup in Benjamin's sack just as he had planted it the night before. This caused a stir amongst the brothers. However, they agreed to be escorted back to Egypt. When the Vizier (Joseph) confronted them about the silver cup, he demanded that the one who possessed the cup in his bag become his slave. In response, Judah pleaded with the Vizier that Benjamin be allowed to return to his father, and he himself be kept in Benjamin's place as a slave. (Genesis 44)

    Judah appealed to the Vizier begging that Benjamin be released and that he be enslaved in his stead, because of the silver cup found in Benjamin’s sack. The Vizier broke down into tears. He could not control himself any longer and so he sent the Egyptian men out of the house. Then he revealed to the Hebrews that he was in fact their brother, Joseph. He wept so loudly that even the Egyptian household heard it outside. The brothers were frozen and could not utter a word. He brought them closer and relayed to them the events that had happened and told them not to fear, that what they had meant for evil God had meant for good. Then he commanded them to go and bring their father and his entire household into Egypt to live in the province of Goshen, because there were five more years of famine left. So Joseph supplied them Egyptian transport wagons, new garments, silver money, and twenty additional donkeys carrying provisions for the journey. (Genesis 45:1-28)

    Thus, Israel and his entire house of seventy,[48] gathered up with all their livestock and began their journey to Egypt. As they approached Egyptian territory, Judah went ahead to ask Joseph where the caravan should unload. They were directed into the province of Goshen and Joseph readied his chariot to meet his father there.[49] It had been over twenty years since Joseph had last seen his father. When they met, they embraced each other and wept together for quite a while. His father then remarked, “Now let me die, since I have seen your face, because you are still alive.” (Genesis 46:1-34)

    Afterward, Joseph’s family personally met the Pharaoh of Egypt. The Pharaoh honored their stay and even proposed that if there were any qualified men in their house, then they may elect a chief herdsman to oversee Egyptian livestock. Because the Pharaoh had such a high regard for Joseph, practically making him his equal,[50] it had been an honor to meet his father. Thus, Israel was able to bless the Pharaoh. (Genesis 47:1-47:12) The family was then settled in Goshen.

    The house of Israel acquired many possessions and multiplied exceedingly during the course of seventeen years, even through the worst of the seven-year famine. At this time, Joseph’s father was 147 years old and bedridden. He had fallen ill and lost most of his vision. Joseph was called into his father’s house and Israel pleaded with his son that he not be buried in Egypt. Rather, he requested to be carried to the land of Canaan to be buried with his forefathers. Joseph was sworn to do as his father asked of him. (Genesis 47:27-31)

    Later, Joseph came to visit his father having with him his two sons, Ephraim and Manasseh. Israel declared that they would be heirs to the inheritance of the house of Israel, as if they were his own children, just as Reuben and Simeon were. Then Israel laid his left hand on the eldest Mannasseh’s head and his right hand on the youngest Ephraim’s head and blessed Joseph. However, Joseph was displeased that his father’s right hand was not on the head of his firstborn, so he switched his father’s hands. But Israel refused saying, “but truly his younger brother shall be greater than he.” A declaration he made just as Israel himself was to his firstborn brother Esau. To Joseph, he gave a portion more of Canaanite property than he had to his other sons; land that he fought for against the Amorites. (Genesis 48:1-22) Then Israel called all of his sons in and prophesied their blessings or curses to all twelve of them in order of their ages. To Joseph he declared:

    "Joseph is a fruitful bough, a fruitful bough by a well; His branches run over the wall. The archers have bitterly grieved him, Shot at him and hated him. But his bow remained in strength, And the arms of his hands were made strong by the hands of the Mighty God of Jacob (From there is the Shepherd, the Stone of Israel), By the God of your father who will help you, And by the Almighty who will bless you With blessings of heaven above, Blessings of the deep that lies beneath, Blessings of the breasts and of the womb. The blessings of your father have excelled the blessings of my ancestors, Up to the utmost bound of the everlasting hills. They shall be on the head of Joseph, And on the crown of the head of him who was separate from his brothers.” - Genesis 49:22-26 NKJV

    After relaying his prophecies, Israel died. The family, including the Egyptians, mourned him seventy days. Joseph had his father embalmed, a process that took forty days. Then he prepared a great ceremonial journey to Canaan leading the servants of the Pharaoh, and the elders of the houses Israel and Egypt beyond the Jordan River. They stopped at Atad where they observed seven days of mourning. Here, their lamentation was so great that it caught the attention of surrounding Canaanites who remarked “This is a deep mourning of the Egyptians.” So they named this spot Abel Mizraim. Then Joseph buried Israel in the cave of Machpelah, the property of Abraham when he bought it from the Hittites. (Genesis 49:33-50:14)

    After their father died, the brothers of Joseph feared retribution for being responsible for Joseph’s deliverance into Egypt as a slave. Joseph wept as they spoke and told them that what had happened was God’s purpose to save lives and the lives of his family. He comforted them and their ties were reconciled. (Genesis 50:15-21)

    Joseph lived to the age of 110, living to see his great-grandchildren. Before he died, he made the children of Israel swear that when they left the land of Egypt they would take his bones with them, and on his death his body was embalmed and placed in a coffin in Egypt. (Genesis 50:22-26)

    The children of Israel remembered their oath, and when they left Egypt during the Exodus, Moses took Joseph's bones with him. (Exodus 13:19) The bones were buried at Shechem, in the parcel of ground which Jacob bought from the sons of Hamor (Joshua 24:32), which has traditionally been identified with site of Joseph's Tomb, before Jacob and all his family moved to Egypt. Shechem was in the land which was allocated by Joshua to the Tribe of Ephraim, one of the tribes of the House of Joseph, after the conquest of Canaan.

    The motif of dreams/dream interpretation contributes to a strong story-like narrative.[53][54] One can see the structure of a story develop with the distinct episodes containing the dream motif. The exposition contains Joseph’s beginnings as a dreamer; this leads him into trouble as, out of jealousy, his brothers sell him to into slavery. The next two instances of dream interpretation establish his reputation as a great interpreter of dreams; first, he begins in a low place, interpreting the dreams of prisoners. Then Joseph is summoned to interpret the dreams of Pharaoh himself.[55] Impressed with Joseph’s interpretations, Pharaoh appoints him as second-in-command (Gen 41:41). This sets up the climax of the story, which many regard to be the moment Joseph reveals his identity to his brothers (Gen 45:3).

    In the midrash, the selling of Joseph was part of God's divine plan for him to save his tribes. The favoritism Israel showed Joseph and the plot against him by his brothers were divine means of getting him into Egypt.[56] Maimonides comments that even the villager in Shechem, about whom Joseph inquired his brother's whereabouts, was a "divine messenger" working behind the scene.[57]

    A midrash asked, How many times was Joseph sold? In analyzing Genesis Chapter 37, there are five different Hebrew names used to describe five different groups of people involved in the transaction of selling Joseph, according to Rabbi Judah and Rav Huna. The first group identified, are Joseph's brothers when Judah brings up the idea of selling Joseph in verses 26 and 27. The first mention of Ishmaelites (Yishma'elîm) is in verse 25. Then the Hebrew phrase ʼnāshîm midyanîm sōĥrîm in verse 28 describes Midianite traders. A fourth group in verse 36 is named in Hebrew as m‘danîm that is properly identified as Medanites. The final group, where a transaction is made, is among the Egyptians in the same verse.

    After identifying the Hebrew names, Rabbi Judah claims that Joseph was sold four times: First his brothers sold Joseph to the Ishmaelites (Yishma'elîm), then the Ishmaelites sold him to the Midianite traders (ʼnāshîm midyanîm sōĥrîm), the Midianite traders to the Medanites (m‘danîm), and the Medanites into Egypt. Rav Huna adds one more sale by concluding that after the Medanites sold him to the Egyptians, a fifth sale occurred when the Egyptians sold him to Potiphar. (Genesis Rabbah 84:22)

    Joseph had good reasons not to have an affair with Potiphar’s wife: he did not want to abuse his master’s trust; he believed in the sanctity of marriage; and it went against his ethical, moral and religious principles taught to him by his father Jacob. According to the midrash, Joseph would have been immediately executed by the sexual assault charge against him by Potiphar’s wife. Arbarbanel explains that she had accused other servants of the same crime in the past. Potiphar believed that Joseph was incapable of such an act and petitioned Pharaoh to spare his life.[58] However, punishment could not have been avoided because of her class status and limited public knowledge of her scream.

    Jewish tradition holds that Joseph had his steward plant his personal silver cup in Benjamin’s sack to test his brothers. He wanted to know if they would be willing to risk danger in order to save their half brother Benjamin. Since Joseph and Benjamin were born from Rachel, this test was necessary to reveal if they would betray Benjamin as they did with Joseph when he was seventeen. Because Joseph the Dreamer predicts the future by analyzing dreams, Jewish tradition attest that he practiced divination using this silver cup as the steward charged[59] and as Joseph himself professed in Genesis 44:15.[60]

    In one Talmudic story, Joseph was buried in the Nile river, as there was some dispute as to which province should be honored by having his tomb within its boundaries. Moses, led there by an ancient holy woman named Serach, was able by a miracle to raise the sarcophagus and to take it with him at the time of the Exodus.

    Joseph is mentioned in the New Testament as an example of faith (Hebrews 11:22).

    Joseph is commemorated as one of the Holy Forefathers in the Calendar of Saints of the Armenian Apostolic Church on July 26. In the Eastern Orthodox Church and those Eastern Catholic Churches which follow the Byzantine Rite, he is known as "Joseph the all-comely", a reference not only to his physical appearance, but more importantly to the beauty of his spiritual life. They commemorate him on the Sunday of the Holy Forefathers (two Sundays before Christmas) and on Holy and Great Monday (Monday of Holy Week). In icons, he is sometimes depicted wearing the nemes headdress of an Egyptian vizier. The Lutheran Church–Missouri Synod commemorates him as a patriarch on March 31.

    In addition to honoring him, there was a strong tendency in the patristic period to view his life as a typological precursor to Christ.[61] This tendency is represented in John Chrysostom who said that Joseph's suffering was "a type of things to come,"[62] Caesarius of Arles who interpreted Joseph's famous coat as representative of the diverse nations who would follow Christ,[63] Ambrose of Milan who interpreted the standing sheaf as prefiguring the resurrection of Christ,[64] and others.

    This tendency, although greatly diminished, was followed throughout late antiquity, the Medieval Era, and into the Reformation. Even John Calvin, sometimes hailed as the father of modern grammatico-historical exegesis,[65] writes "in the person of Joseph, a lively image of Christ is presented."[66]

    In addition, some Christian authors have argued that this typological interpretation finds its origin in the speech of Saint Stephen in Acts 7:9-15, as well as the Gospel of Luke and the parables of Jesus, noting strong verbal and conceptual collocation between the Greek translation of the portion of Genesis concerning Joseph and the Parable of the Wicked Tenants and the Parable of the Prodigal Son.[67]

    Joseph (Arabic: يوسُف‎‎, Yūsuf) is regarded by Muslims as a prophet (Qur'an, suras vi. 84, xl. 34), and a whole chapter Yusuf (sura)(sura xii.) is devoted to him, the only instance in the Qur'an in which an entire chapter is devoted to a complete story of a prophet. It is described as the 'best of stories'.[68] Joseph is said to have been extremely handsome, which attracted his Egyptian master's wife to attempt to seduce him. Muhammad is believed to have once said, "One half of all the beauty God apportioned for mankind went to Joseph and his mother; the other one half went to the rest of mankind."[69] The story has the same general outlines as the biblical narrative, but with certain differences.[70] In the Qur'an the brothers ask Jacob ("Yacub") to let Joseph go with them.[71] The pit into which Joseph is thrown is a well, and Joseph was taken as a slave by a passing caravan (Qur'an 12:19).[72]

    In the Bible, Joseph discloses himself to his brethren before they return to their father the second time after buying grain.[73] The same is true in the Islamic story, but they are compelled to return to Jacob without Benjamin, and the father weeps himself blind.[73] He remains so until the sons have returned from Egypt, bringing with them Joseph's garment which healed the patriarch's eyes as soon as he put it to his face (Qur'an 12:96).[73]

    There are numerous mentions of Joseph in Bahá'í writings. These come in the forms of allusions written by The Báb and Bahá'u'lláh. In the Kitáb-i-Aqdas, Bahá'u'lláh states that "from my laws, the sweet-smelling savour of my garment can be smelled" and, in the Four Valleys, states that "the fragrance of his garment blowing from the Egypt of Baha", referring to Joseph.

    Bahá'í commentaries have described these as metaphors with the garment implying the recognition of a manifestation of God. In the Qayyumu'l-Asma', the Báb refers to Bahá'u'lláh as the true Joseph and makes an analogous prohecy regarding Bahá'u'lláh suffering at the hands of his brother, Mírzá Yahyá.[74]

    Thomas Mann retells the Genesis stories surrounding Joseph in his four novel omnibus, Joseph and His Brothers, identifying Joseph with the figure of Osarseph known from Josephus, and the pharaoh with Akhenaten.
    Joseph and his Brethren, 1743, an oratorio by George Frideric Handel.
    Josephslegende (The Legend of Joseph) is a 1914 work by Richard Strauss for the Ballets Russes
    The long-running musical Joseph and the Amazing Technicolor Dreamcoat by Andrew Lloyd Webber and Tim Rice is loosely based on the biblical story of Joseph, up through Genesis chapter 46. It was adapted into a film in 1999 called Joseph and the Amazing Technicolor Dreamcoat (film)
    In 1995, Turner Network Television released the made-for-television movie Joseph starring Ben Kingsley as Potiphar, Lesley Ann Warren as Potiphar's wife, Paul Mercurio as Joseph and Martin Landau as Jacob.
    In 2000, DreamWorks Animation released a direct-to-video animated musical film based on the life of Joseph, titled Joseph: King of Dreams.
    Yousuf e Payambar (film) or Joseph, the Prophet is an Iranian television series from 2008, directed by Farajullah Salahshur, which tells the story of Prophet Joseph from the Quran and Islamic traditions.
    The cultural impact of the Joseph story in early-modern times is discussed in: Bernhard Lang, Joseph in Egypt: A Cultural Icon from Grotius to Goethe. New Haven: Yale University Press 2009.
    Rappresentatione di Giuseppe e i suoi Fratelli / Joseph and his Brethren - a musical drama in three acts composed by Elam Rotem for ensemble Profeti della Quinta (2013, Pan Classics).

    Footnotes

    1.Jump up ^ "Joseph". Random House Webster's Unabridged Dictionary.
    2.Jump up ^ verse, note and commentary on Genesis 30:24, The Anchor Bible, Volume 1, Genesis, 1964, Doubleday & Company, Inc., Garden City, New York
    3.Jump up ^ JewishEncyclopedia.com - JOSEPH
    4.Jump up ^ Friedman, R.E., The Bible With Sources Revealed, (2003), p.80
    5.^ Jump up to: a b Gunkel, H. Genesis (trans. ed. Mark E. Biddle), 1997, p. 387
    6.Jump up ^ Michael V. Fox, “Wisdom in the Joseph Story” (Vetus Testamentum, Brill, 2001)
    7.Jump up ^ R.N. Whybray, “The Making of the Pentateuch: A Methodological Study” (Sheffield Academic Press, 1999) pp.54-55
    8.Jump up ^ J.A. Soggin, “Notes on the Joseph Story”, in “Understanding Poets and Prophets: Essays in Honour of George Wishart Anderson” (JSOTSupp 153, Sheffield Academic Press, 1993)
    9.Jump up ^ J.A. Soggin, “An Introduction to the History of Israel and Judah” (1998, trans. John Bowden, SCM Press, 1999) p.102-3
    10.Jump up ^ Donald Redford, "A Study of the Biblical Story of Joseph (Genesis 37-50)" (VTSupp 20, Brill, 1970)
    11.Jump up ^ Moore & Kelle 2011, p. 174: ‘The majority of current scholars believe that the historicity of the Egyptian sojourn, exodus, and wilderness wandering that the Bible remembers cannot be demonstrated by historical methods.’
    12.Jump up ^ de Hoop 1999, p. 420: ‘In conclusion, it is the question for evidence, principally falsifiable, that forms historical probability. This evidence is not found in narratives like the Joseph Story.
    13.Jump up ^ de Hoop 1999, p. 412: ‘The departure from the historical approach, which sought for the exact period when Joseph rose to power, was mainly caused by the recognition of Gunkel, Greßmann, von Rad and others, that the Joseph story is a literary composition, a novella. Von Rad even stated that the Joseph Story ‘has no historical-political concern whatsoever, also a cult-aetiologic tendency is lacking, and we even miss a salvation-historical and theological orientation...the Joseph story with its clearly didactic tendency belongs to the ancient wisdom school’.’
    14.Jump up ^ de Hoop 1999, p. 412.
    15.Jump up ^ Louden 2011, p. 63‘Joseph’s myth has basic affinities with romance’.
    16.Jump up ^ Sills 1997, pp. 172–174
    17.Jump up ^ Redford 1993, pp. 422–429,p.423: ‘as has long been realized, the Joseph story is in fact a novella or short story.
    18.Jump up ^ Redford 1970, p. 66-58: ‘The Joseph story as Märchen-Novelle.’
    19.Jump up ^ Völter 1909, p. 67
    20.Jump up ^ Goldman 1995, p. 124
    21.Jump up ^ Völter 1909, pp. 64–5: Die Erzählung aber, dass die Lade mit dem Leichnam des Joseph, nachdem sie lange in Aegypten geblieben war, beim Auszug von den Israeliten mitgenommen und nach Palästina gebracht worden sei, kann kaum etwas anderes bedeuten, als daß der Cultus eines toten, in einer Lade liegenden Gottes, der eigentlich in Aegypten zu Hause war, von den Israeliten übernommen worden ist, Dieser Gott is Osiris.’
    22.Jump up ^ Rivka 2009, pp. 113–114: Joseph’s double burial, and his first resting place in the Nile, shares several motifs extant in the Egyptian Osiris myth.
    23.Jump up ^ Schenke 1968, p. 174: ‘die Tradition von seinem Grab bei Sichen kann also nur als sekundäre Israelitische, nämlich geschichtliche Deutung eines älteren kanaanäischen Heiligtums bzw. heiligen Platzes verstanden werden.’
    24.Jump up ^ Sperling 2003, p. 98 writes:'there are no compelling linguistic or historical reasons to date the story later than the ninth to eighth century of the first millennium B.C.E.’
    25.Jump up ^ Smith 1984, pp. 243–244 n.1, 268:’a romance, of the ancient genre of romantic-religious novellae that revived in the Hellenistic world...the first great example in Israelite literature is the Joseph romance.’; ‘The old peasant stories of the Patriarchs and Joshua (heroes of holy places at Bethel, Hebron Beersheba and Shechem) had doubtless long been collected in cycles and may, before Persian times, have been connected with some or all of the other elements in the hexateuchal narrative, myths about the beginning of the world, the flood and so on, the Joseph romance, nomads’ tales of Moses, and stories about the conquest of the country. These components are clear; how they were put together is hazy; but most scholars would agree that the Jerusalem priests of the Persian period were the final editors who gave the material substantially its present form...and rewrote many stories to serve their own purposes, usually as legal precedents.’
    26.Jump up ^ Redford 1970, p. 242:’several episodes in the narrative, and the plot motifs themselves, find some parallel in Saite, Persian, or Ptolemaic Egypt. It is the sheer weight of evidence, and not the argument from silence, that leads to the conclusion that the seventh century B.C. is the terminus a quo for the Egyptian background to the Joseph Story. If we assign the third quarter of the fifth century B.C.E. as the terminus ante quem, we are left with a span of two and one half centuries, comprising in terms of Egyptian history the Saite and early Persian periods.’
    27.Jump up ^ Redford 1993, p. 429:’the Biblical Joseph story was a novella created sometime during the seventh or sixth century B.C. (the end of the Judean monarchy or the Exile).
    28.Jump up ^ Wright 1973, pp. 113–114
    29.Jump up ^ Finkelstein & Silberman 2001, pp. 37,67: ‘The camel carrying “gum, balm, and myrrh,” in the Joseph story reveals an obvious familiarity with the main products of the lucrative Arabian trade that flourished under the supervision of the Assyrian empire in the eighth-seventh centuries BCE.’:’A seventh century BCE background is also evident in some of the peculiar Egyptian names mentioned in the Joseph story.’
    30.Jump up ^ Another possible translation is "coat with long sleeves" - see "A Dictionary of the Targumim, Talmud Bavli, Talmud Yerushalmi and Midrashic Literature", 1903. ISBN 1-932443-20-7
    31.Jump up ^ Genesis 37:21-22
    32.Jump up ^ Josephus. The Antiquities of the Jews, Book II, 3.1, 2
    33.Jump up ^ According to Josephus, Reuben tied a cord around Joseph and let him down gently into the pit. - Josephus. The Antiquities of the Jews, Book II, 3.2.31
    34.Jump up ^ The Septuagint sets his price at twenty pieces of gold; the Testament of Gad thirty of gold; the Hebrew and Samaritan twenty of silver; the Vulgar Latin thirty of silver; Josephus at twenty pounds
    35.Jump up ^ According to Josephus, the brothers tore the coat to pieces then dipped it into goat’s blood. - Josephus. The Antiquities of the Jews, Book II, 3.4.35
    36.Jump up ^ Genesis 37:36, Genesis 39:1
    37.Jump up ^ Josephus claims that Potiphar fell for his wife's crocodile tears though he did not believe Joseph capable of the crime. - Josephus. The Antiquities of the Jews, Book II, 4.1-5
    38.Jump up ^ Genesis 39:21-23
    39.Jump up ^ Genesis 40:1-4
    40.Jump up ^ Genesis 40:5-22
    41.Jump up ^ Genesis 40:14-15
    42.Jump up ^ Genesis 40:23
    43.Jump up ^ Josephus refers to the name Zaphnath-Paaneah as Psothom Phanech meaning “the revealer of secrets” – Josephus. The Antiquities of the Jews, Book II, 6.1.91
    44.Jump up ^ Josephus refers to Potipherah (or Petephres) as the priest of Heliopolis. - Josephus. The Antiquities of the Jews, Book II, 6.1.91
    45.Jump up ^ Genesis 45:11
    46.Jump up ^ Genesis 42:23
    47.Jump up ^ William Whiston comments that Simeon was chosen as a pledge for the sons of Israel’s return to Egypt because of all the brothers that hated Joseph the most, was Simeon, according to the Testament of Simeon and the Testament of Zebulon. – Whiston. Works of Josephus: Antiquities of the Jews, Book II, 6.4.110 (ISBN 0-913573-86-Cool, 1993, Commentarial note, p. 60
    48.Jump up ^ Genesis 46:27
    49.Jump up ^ Josephus has Joseph meeting his father Jacob in Heliopolis, a store-city with Pithom and Raamses, all located in the Egyptian country of Goshen. - Josephus. The Antiquities of the Jews. Book II, 7.5.184
    50.Jump up ^ Genesis 44:18
    51.Jump up ^ Geness 20:12: Sarah was the half–sister of Abraham
    52.Jump up ^ Genesis 22:21-22: Uz, Buz, Kemuel, Chesed, Hazo, Pildash, and Jidlaph
    53.Jump up ^ Kugel, James L. (1990). In Potiphar's house: the interpretive life of biblical texts. Harvard University Press. pg 13
    54.Jump up ^ Redford, Donald B. (1970). A study of the biblical story of Joseph: (Genesis 37–50). Supplements to Vetus Testamentum. 20. Leiden: Brill. pg 69
    55.Jump up ^ Lang, Bernhard. (2009). Joseph in Egypt: a cultural icon from Grotius to Goethe. Yale University Press. pg 23
    56.Jump up ^ Scharfstein, S. Torah and Commentary: The Five Books of Moses (ISBN 1602800200, ISBN 978-1-60280-020-5), 2008, p.124
    57.Jump up ^ Scharfstein, 2008, p.120
    58.Jump up ^ Scharfstein, 2008, p.125, 126
    59.Jump up ^ Genesis 44:15
    60.Jump up ^ Scharfstein, 2008, p.138, 139
    61.Jump up ^ Smith, Kathryn (1993), "History, Typology and Homily: The Joseph Cycle in the Queen Mary Psalter", Gesta (University of Chicago Press) 32 (2): 147–159, doi:10.2307/767172, ISSN 0016-920X, JSTOR 767172
    62.Jump up ^ Chrysostom, John (1992), Homilies on Genesis, 46-47, trans. Robert C. Hill, Washington DC: Catholic University of America Press, p. 191
    63.Jump up ^ Sheridan, Mark (2002), Genesis 11-50, Downers Grove: InterVarsity, p. 231
    64.Jump up ^ Sheridan, Mark (2002), Genesis 11-50, Downers Grove: InterVarsity, p. 233
    65.Jump up ^ Blacketer, Raymond (2006), "The School of God: Pedagogy and Rhetoric in Calvin's Interpretation of Deuteronomy", Studies in Early Modern Religious Reforms 3, pp. 3–4
    66.Jump up ^ Calvin, John (1998), Commentaries on the First Book of Moses Called Genesis 2, Grand Rapids: Baker, p. 261
    67.Jump up ^ Lunn, Nicholas (March 2012), "Allusions to the Joseph Narrative in the Synoptic Gospels and Acts: Foundations of a Biblical Type" (PDF), Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society (Evangelical Theological Society): 27–41, ISSN 0360-8808
    68.Jump up ^ Quran 12:3
    69.Jump up ^ Tottli 2002, p. 120
    70.Jump up ^ Quran 12:1
    71.Jump up ^ Quran 12:12
    72.Jump up ^ Quran 12:19
    73.^ Jump up to: a b c Differences of Tradition
    74.Jump up ^ Naghdy, Fazel (2012), A Tutorial on the Kitab-i-iqan: A Journey Through the Book of Certitude, Fazel Naghdy, p. 563, ISBN 978-1466311008

    References

    de Hoop, Raymond (1999). Genesis 49 in its literary and historical context. Oudtestamentische studiën, Oudtestamentisch Werkgezelschap in Nederland 39. BRILL. ISBN 978-90-04-10913-1.
    Finkelstein, Israel; Silberman, Neil Asher (2001). The Bible Unearthed: Archaeology's New Vision of Ancient Israel and the Origin of Sacred Texts. Simon and Schuster. ISBN 978-0-7432-2338-6. Retrieved 11 September 2011.
    Goldman, Shalom (1995). The wiles of women/the wiles of men: Joseph and Potiphar's wife in ancient Near Eastern, Jewish, and Islamic folklore. SUNY Press. ISBN 978-0-7914-2683-8.
    Louden, Bruce (2011). "The Odyssey and the myth of Joseph; Autolykos and Jacob". Homer's Odyssey and the Near East. Cambridge University Press. pp. 57–104. ISBN 978-0-521-76820-7.
    Moore, Megan Bishop; Kelle, Brad E (2011). Biblical History and Israel's Past: The Changing Study of the Bible and History. Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing. ISBN 978-0-8028-6260-0.
    Redford, Donald B. (1970). A study of the biblical story of Joseph: (Genesis 37–50). Supplements to Vetus Testamentum 20. Leiden: Brill.
    Redford, Donald B. (1993) [1992]. Egypt, Canaan, and Israel in Ancient Times. Princeton University Press. ISBN 978-0-691-00086-2.
    Rivka, Ulmer (2009). Egyptian cultural icons in Midrash. Studia Judaica 52. Walter de Gruyter. ISBN 978-3-11-022392-7. Retrieved 8 September 2011.
    Schenke, Hans-Martin (1967). "Jacobsbrunnen-Josephsgrab-Sychar. Topographische Untersuchungen und Erwägungen in der Perspektive von Joh. 4,5.6". Zeitschrift des Deutschen Palästina-Vereins 84 (2): 159–184.
    Sills, Deborah (1997). "Strange Bedfellows: Politics and Narrative in Philo". In Breslauer, S. Daniel. The seductiveness of Jewish myth: challenge or response?. SUNY series in Judaica. SUNY. pp. 171–190. ISBN 978-0-7914-3602-8. Retrieved 8 September 2011.
    Smith, Morton (1984). "Jewish religious life in the Persian period". In Davies,, William David; Finkelstein, Louis. The Cambridge History of Judaism: Introduction; The Persian period. SUNY series in Judaica. Cambridge University Press. pp. 219–278. ISBN 978-0-521-21880-1. Retrieved 8 September 2011.
    Sperling, S. David (2003). The Original Torah: The Political Intent of the Bible's Writers. NYU Press. ISBN 978-0-8147-9833-1. Retrieved 8 September 2011.
    Völter, Daniel (1909). Aegypten und die Bibel: die Urgeschichte Israels im Licht der aegyptischen Mythologie (4th ed.). Leiden: E.J. Brill. Retrieved 8 September 2011.

    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 7819
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Wed Jun 15, 2016 10:21 pm

    I think it's very interesting and important to consider coming to power -- and being removed from power (willingly or otherwise). I continue to wonder about Gabriel, Michael, and Lucifer (in the local-context of this particular solar system)?! I continue to wonder if we are actually just dealing with TWO Light-Bringers (Gabriel and Michael)?! Lucifer = Light-Bringer?? Is this a Job-Description?? I've been told that Gabriel replaced Lucifer BUT what if the Light-Bringer Gabriel replaced the Light-Bringer Michael?? What if Michael was High and Lifted-Up with Confidence, Competence, and Success -- and became too Above-It-All?? What if the Rank and File became Disenfranchised -- and Rebelled Under the Leadership of an Angry and Jealous Gabriel?? I keep trying to understand what Hollywood is getting-at with the Michael and Gabriel thing. I think forbidden-truth gets whispered in the ears of Hollywood script-writers (but what do I know?)! I've tried to model a conflict between Michael and Gabriel -- and this just about drives me completely insane!! PRIDE and JEALOUSY might have EVERYTHING to do with This Present Madness!! Also, when things start going-wrong, a perfectionist might go nuts, and go downhill very-quickly. I think one should be honest about God as Warrior in the Holy Bible. The Bible reveals a Harsh God. Jesus seems nicer than the Old-Testament God BUT Look at 2,000 Years of Church-History!! It's NOT Nice!!

    That Lacerta File (Interview with a Reptilian) hinted-at a particular-leader leaving around 5,000 years-ago!! I'm too lazy to look-up the quote, but it's in there!! What if Michael was deposed 5,000 years-ago -- and replaced by Gabriel (who has ruled ever-since)?? This doesn't exactly line-up with Bishop Ussher's chronology (but it's close). Try thinking in terms of Genesis 6 as being the point of overthrow. I'm NOT a scholar BUT I wonder as I wander. I keep wondering if we might be dealing with a Gabriel and Michael False-Flag War in Heaven and Earth??!! Do NOT underestimate Archangels!! I keep thinking this thing is EXTREMELY COMPLEX AND MESSY!! I've spoken with an Individual of Interest who told me they were More-Powerful Than the Queen of Heaven -- and that they were Angry and Jealous!! They asked me if I Wanted Another War??!! I'm NOT Kidding!! Another Individual of Interest (or was it the same one in a different form?) implied that I thought I knew better than them!! I denied that suggestion. My speculation and suggestion is academic in nature (as discovery, attempted-understanding, and hypothesis-proposal). I have NOT Circled the Wagons!! Consider alternative-possibilities regarding "Christ" and "Antichrist". What if Christ = Light-Bringer?? What Would Otto Rahn Say??

    Is God humble or proud?? Should God be humble or proud?? Are Humans humble or proud?? Should Humans be humble or proud?? Perhaps BOTH God and Humans should be neither elated by applause -- nor dejected by censure. It seems as if BOTH self-exaltation and self-degradation are highly-problematic. Perhaps Dynamic-Equilibrium -- Dynamic-Neutrality -- and Humble-Homeostasis are ideals worth pursuing. If Humility and Pride are defined as Self-Degradation and Self-Exaltation -- then BOTH are Self-Centered. Proper Self-Esteem arises from Responsibility and a Job Well Done -- with a Healthy Dose of Self-Forgetfulness -- and is NOT Pompous and Supercilious. Can Competition be BOTH constructive and destructive -- or is it always destructive?? Are Conquest and Self-Exaltation integral components of God-Ship?? Perhaps Comparative Models of God might be a productive topic for a doctoral dissertation. Years ago, I suggested (somewhat provocatively) that the First-Commandment should be 'Thou Shalt Have No Gods'. I don't think I meant that there should not be someone in charge -- with ultimate responsibility -- but I think I was concerned with the possibility that many people's God is more like Satan than a Truly Good and Loving God. I continue to think that Humanity has possibly been serving False-Gods for Thousands of Years. I am NOT opposed to a Proper Concept of God -- but I'm fearing the worst regarding the Theological Realities in This Solar System.

    I keep getting the impression that to properly understand theology -- one has to figuratively go to hell and deal with the devil -- and then ascend into the heavenlies. In other words -- one must consider ALL of the possibilities -- and be a conflicted mixture of faith and doubt -- who no one really likes or appreciates. I think that BOTH Believers and Unbelievers will NOT like the REAL-ANSWERS!! I'm NOT kidding when I said that I intend to overdose on Bible-Commentaries and the Music of J.S. Bach!! BTW -- I lean toward a French-Romantic Approach to Bach (rather than a North-German Approach). What Would Harold Gleason and Sandra Soderlund Say?? What Would a Renegade French-Jesuit Organist Say?? Also -- I recently spent nearly $150 on Bible-Commentaries!! Once again, think of me pursuing all of the above in the context of a Cathedral and/or Abbey!! Another thing -- what if the Roman Catholics unofficially contributed to the SDA Bible Commentary??!! What Would Pope Pius XII Say?? What Would Leroy Froom Say?? What Would Roy Allen Anderson Say?? What Would Desmond Ford Say?? What Would Raymond Cottrell Say?? What Would the Jesuits Say?? Once again, I think this thing might be more complex than anyone can possibly imagine -- which is why I'm committed to Responsible-Neutrality (even if it doesn't seem like it).




    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 7819
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Thu Jun 16, 2016 7:21 pm

    The Internet Makes It WAY Too Easy to Get Into Trouble!!



    I suspect that I'll be ignored and hated for the rest of my life -- but that ten-years after I'm dead, someone will notice my long-lost threads -- and I'll become a Religious and Political Rock-Star!!  Meanwhile, try combining the following to achieve a composite-character:

    1. The Story of Joseph (All Versions).

    2. The Story of King David (All Versions).

    3. Job through Isaiah (NKJV).

    4. The Movie Cleopatra (with Elizabeth Taylor -- 1963). Imagine Cleopatra telling the Story of Joseph (as posted below) on a UFO!!

    5. The Movie The Agony and the Ecstasy (with Rex Harrison -- 1965).

    6. All Seasons and Movies of Stargate SG-1.

    Several years ago, I spoke periodically with a significant 9/11 Truther -- who told me that there would be worse and worse U.S. Presidents -- but I don't remember any details. Could this be part of some plan?? I have no idea -- but I just thought I'd mention it.


    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp19.html Crossing the Jordan, "Jacob came in peace to the city of Shechem, which is in the land of Canaan." Genesis 33:18, R.V. Thus the patriarch's prayer at Bethel, that God would bring him again in peace to his own land, had been granted. For a time he dwelt in the vale of Shechem. It was here that Abraham, more than a hundred years before, had made his first encampment and erected his first altar in the Land of Promise. Here Jacob "bought the parcel of ground where he had spread his tent, at the hand of the children of Hamor, Shechem's father, for a hundred pieces of money. And he erected there an altar, and called it El-elohe-Israel" (verses 19, 20)--God, the God of Israel." Like Abraham, Jacob set up beside his tent an altar unto the Lord, calling the members of his household to the morning and the evening sacrifice. It was here also that he dug the well to which, seventeen centuries later, came Jacob's Son and Saviour, and beside which, resting during the noontide heat, He told His wondering hearers of that "well of water springing up into everlasting life." John 4:14.

    The tarry of Jacob and his sons at Shechem ended in violence and bloodshed. The one daughter of the household had been brought to shame and sorrow, two brothers were involved in the guilt of murder, a whole city had been given to ruin and slaughter, in retaliation for the lawless deed of one rash youth. The beginning that led to results so terrible was the act of Jacob's daughter, who "went out to see the daughters of the land," thus venturing into association with the ungodly. He who seeks pleasure among those that fear not God is placing himself on Satan's ground and inviting his temptations.

    The treacherous cruelty of Simeon and Levi was not unprovoked; yet in their course toward the Shechemites they committed a grievous sin. They had carefully concealed from Jacob their intentions, and the tidings of their revenge filled him with horror. Heartsick at the deceit and violence of his sons, he only said, "Ye have troubled me to make me to stink among the inhabitants of the land: . . . and I being few in number, they shall gather themselves together against me, and slay me; and I shall be destroyed, I and my house." But the grief and abhorrence with which he regarded their bloody deed is shown by the words in which, nearly fifty years later, he referred to it, as he lay upon his deathbed in Egypt: "Simeon and Levi are brethren; instruments of cruelty are in their habitations. O my soul, come not thou into their secret; unto their assembly, mine honor, be not thou united. . . . Cursed be their anger, for it was fierce; and their wrath, for it was cruel." Genesis 49:5-7.

    Jacob felt that there was cause for deep humiliation. Cruelty and falsehood were manifest in the character of his sons. There were false gods in the camp, and idolatry had to some extent gained a foothold even in his household. Should the Lord deal with them according to their deserts, would He not leave them to the vengeance of the surrounding nations?

    While Jacob was thus bowed down with trouble, the Lord directed him to journey southward to Bethel. The thought of this place reminded the patriarch not only of his vision of the angels and of God's promises of mercy, but also of the vow which he had made there, that the Lord should be his God. He determined that before going to this sacred spot his household should be freed from the defilement of idolatry. He therefore gave direction to all in the encampment, "Put away the strange gods that are among you, and be clean, and change your garments: and let us arise, and go up to Bethel; and I will make there an altar unto God, who answered me in the day of my distress, and was with me in the way which I went."

    With deep emotion Jacob repeated the story of his first visit to Bethel, when he left his father's tent a lonely wanderer, fleeing for his life, and how the Lord had appeared to him in the night vision. As he reviewed the wonderful dealings of God with him, his own heart was softened, his children also were touched by a subduing power; he had taken the most effectual way to prepare them to join in the worship of God when they should arrive at Bethel. "And they gave unto Jacob all the strange gods which were in their hand, and all their earrings which were in their ears; and Jacob hid them under the oak which was by Shechem."

    God caused a fear to rest upon the inhabitants of the land, so that they made no attempt to avenge the slaughter at Shechem. The travelers reached Bethel unmolested. Here the Lord again appeared to Jacob and renewed to him the covenant promise. "And Jacob set up a pillar in the place where He talked with him, even a pillar of stone."

    At Bethel, Jacob was called to mourn the loss of one who had long been an honored member of his father's family--Rebekah's nurse, Deborah, who had accompanied her mistress from Mesopotamia to the land of Canaan. The presence of this aged woman had been to Jacob a precious tie that bound him to his early life, and especially to the mother whose love for him had been so strong and tender. Deborah was buried with expressions of so great sorrow that the oak under which her grave was made, was called "the oak of weeping." It should not be passed unnoticed that the memory of her life of faithful service and of the mourning over this household friend has been accounted worthy to be preserved in the word of God.

    From Bethel it was only a two days' journey to Hebron, but it brought to Jacob a heavy grief in the death of Rachel. Twice seven years' service he had rendered for her sake, and his love had made the toil but light. How deep and abiding that love had been, was shown when long afterward, as Jacob in Egypt lay near his death, Joseph came to visit his father, and the aged patriarch, glancing back upon his own life, said, "As for me, when I came from Padan, Rachel died by me in the land of Canaan in the way, when yet there was but a little way to come unto Ephrath: and I buried her there in the way of Ephrath." Genesis 48:7. In the family history of his long and troubled life the loss of Rachel was alone recalled.

    Before her death Rachel gave birth to a second son. With her parting breath she named the child Benoni, "son of my sorrow." But his father called him Benjamin, "son of my right hand," or "my strength." Rachel was buried where she died, and a pillar was raised upon the spot to perpetuate her memory.

    On the way to Ephrath another dark crime stained the family of Jacob, causing Reuben, the first-born son, to be denied the privileges and honors of the birthright.

    At last Jacob came to his journey's end, "unto Isaac his father unto Mamre, . . . which is Hebron, where Abraham and Isaac sojourned." Here he remained during the closing years of his father's life. To Isaac, infirm and blind, the kind attentions of this long-absent son were a comfort during years of loneliness and bereavement.

    Jacob and Esau met at the deathbed of their father. Once the elder brother had looked forward to this event as an opportunity for revenge, but his feelings had since greatly changed. And Jacob, well content with the spiritual blessings of the birthright, resigned to the elder brother the inheritance of their father's wealth--the only inheritance that Esau sought or valued. They were no longer estranged by jealousy or hatred, yet they parted, Esau removing to Mount Seir. God, who is rich in blessing, had granted to Jacob worldly wealth, in addition to the higher good that he had sought. The possessions of the two brothers "were more than that they might dwell together; and the land wherein they were strangers could not bear them because of their cattle." This separation was in accordance with the divine purpose concerning Jacob. Since the brothers differed so greatly in regard to religious faith, it was better for them to dwell apart.

    Esau and Jacob had alike been instructed in the knowledge of God, and both were free to walk in His commandments and to receive His favor; but they had not both chosen to do this. The two brothers had walked in different ways, and their paths would continue to diverge more and more widely.

    There was no arbitrary choice on the part of God by which Esau was shut out from the blessings of salvation. The gifts of His grace through Christ are free to all. There is no election but one's own by which any may perish. God has set forth in His word the conditions upon which every soul will be elected to eternal life--obedience to His commandments, through faith in Christ. God has elected a character in harmony with His law, and anyone who shall reach the standard of His requirement will have an entrance into the kingdom of glory. Christ Himself said, "He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life: and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life." John 3:36. "Not everyone that saith unto Me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that  doeth the will of My Father  which is in heaven." Matthew 7:21. And in the Revelation He declares, "Blessed are they that do His commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the gates into the city." Revelation 22:14. As regards man's final salvation, this is the only election brought to view in the word of God.

    Every soul is elected who will work out his own salvation with fear and trembling. He is elected who will put on the armor and fight the good fight of faith. He is elected who will watch unto prayer, who will search the Scriptures, and flee from temptation. He is elected who will have faith continually, and who will be obedient to every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. The  provisions  of redemption are free to all; the results of redemption will be enjoyed by those who have complied with the conditions.

    Esau had despised the blessings of the covenant. He had valued temporal above spiritual good, and he had received that which he desired. It was by his own deliberate choice that he was separated from the people of God. Jacob had chosen the inheritance of faith. He had endeavored to obtain it by craft, treachery, and falsehood; but God had permitted his sin to work out its correction. Yet through all the bitter experience of his later years, Jacob had never swerved from his purpose or renounced his choice. He had learned that in resorting to human skill and craft to secure the blessing, he had been warring against God. From that night of wrestling beside the Jabbok, Jacob had come forth a different man. Self-confidence had been uprooted. Henceforth the early cunning was no longer seen. In place of craft and deception, his life was marked by simplicity and truth. He had learned the lesson of simple reliance upon the Almighty Arm, and amid trial and affliction he bowed in humble submission to the will of God. The baser elements of character were consumed in the furnace fire, the true gold was refined, until the faith of Abraham and Isaac appeared undimmed in Jacob.

    The sin of Jacob, and the train of events to which it led, had not failed to exert an influence for evil--an influence that revealed its bitter fruit in the character and life of his sons. As these sons arrived at manhood they developed serious faults. The results of polygamy were manifest in the household. This terrible evil tends to dry up the very springs of love, and its influence weakens the most sacred ties. The jealousy of the several mothers had embittered the family relation, the children had grown up contentious and impatient of control, and the father's life was darkened with anxiety and grief. There was one, however, of a widely different character--the elder son of Rachel, Joseph, whose rare personal beauty seemed but to reflect an inward beauty of mind and heart. Pure, active, and joyous, the lad gave evidence also of moral earnestness and firmness. He listened to his father's instructions, and loved to obey God. The qualities that afterward distinguished him in Egypt--gentleness, fidelity, and truthfulness--were already manifest in his daily life. His mother being dead, his affections clung the more closely to the father, and Jacob's heart was bound up in this child of his old age. He "loved Joseph more than all his children."

    But even this affection was to become a cause of trouble and sorrow. Jacob unwisely manifested his preference for Joseph, and this excited the jealousy of his other sons. As Joseph witnessed the evil conduct of his brothers, he was greatly troubled; he ventured gently to remonstrate with them, but only aroused still further their hatred and resentment. He could not endure to see them sinning against God, and he laid the matter before his father, hoping that his authority might lead them to reform.

    Jacob carefully avoided exciting their anger by harshness or severity. With deep emotion he expressed his solicitude for his children, and implored them to have respect for his gray hairs, and not to bring reproach upon his name, and above all not to dishonor God by such disregard of His precepts. Ashamed that their wickedness was known, the young men seemed to be repentant, but they only concealed their real feelings, which were rendered more bitter by this exposure.

    The father's injudicious gift to Joseph of a costly coat, or tunic, such as was usually worn by persons of distinction, seemed to them another evidence of his partiality, and excited a suspicion that he intended to pass by his elder children, to bestow the birthright upon the son of Rachel. Their malice was still further increased as the boy one day told them of a dream that he had had. "Behold," he said, "we were binding sheaves in the field, and, lo, my sheaf arose, and also stood upright; and, behold, your sheaves stood round about, and made obeisance to my sheaf."

    "Shalt thou indeed reign over us? or shalt thou indeed have dominion over us?" exclaimed his brothers in envious anger.

    Soon he had another dream, of similar import, which he also related: "Behold, the sun and the moon and the eleven stars made obeisance to me." This dream was interpreted as readily as the first. The father, who was present, spoke reprovingly--"What is this dream that thou hast dreamed? Shall I and thy mother and thy brethren indeed come to bow down ourselves to thee to the earth?" Notwithstanding the apparent severity of his words, Jacob believed that the Lord was revealing the future to Joseph.

    As the lad stood before his brothers, his beautiful countenance lighted up with the Spirit of inspiration, they could not withhold their admiration; but they did not choose to renounce their evil ways, and they hated the purity that reproved their sins. The same spirit that actuated Cain was kindling in their hearts.

    The brothers were obliged to move from place to place to secure pasturage for their flocks, and frequently they were absent from home for months together. After the circumstances just related, they went to the place which their father had bought at Shechem. Some time passed, bringing no tidings from them, and the father began to fear for their safety, on account of their former cruelty toward the Shechemites. He therefore sent Joseph to find them, and bring him words as to their welfare. Had Jacob known the real feeling of his sons toward Joseph, he would not have trusted him alone with them; but this they had carefully concealed.

    With a joyful heart, Joseph parted from his father, neither the aged man nor the youth dreaming of what would happen before they should meet again. When, after his long and solitary journey, Joseph arrived at Shechem, his brothers and their flocks were not to be found. Upon inquiring for them, he was directed to Dothan. He had already traveled more than fifty miles, and now an additional distance of fifteen lay before him, but he hastened on, forgetting his weariness in the thought of relieving the anxiety of his father, and meeting the brothers, whom, despite their unkindness, he still loved.

    His brothers saw him approaching; but no thought of the long journey he had made to meet them, of his weariness and hunger, of his claims upon their hospitality and brotherly love, softened the bitterness of their hatred. The sight of the coat, the token of their father's love, filled them with frenzy. "Behold, this dreamer cometh," they cried in mockery. Envy and revenge, long secretly cherished, now controlled them. "Let us slay him," they said, "and cast him into some pit, and we will say, Some evil beast hath devoured him; and we shall see what will become of his dreams."

    They would have executed their purpose but for Reuben. He shrank from participating in the murder of his brother, and proposed that Joseph be cast alive into a pit, and left there to perish; secretly intending, however, to rescue him and return him to his father. Having persuaded all to consent to this plan, Reuben left the company, fearing that he might fail to control his feelings, and that his real intentions would be discovered.

    Joseph came on, unsuspicious of danger, and glad that the object of his long search was accomplished; but instead of the expected greeting, he was terrified by the angry and revengeful glances which he met. He was seized and his coat stripped from him. Taunts and threats revealed a deadly purpose. His entreaties were unheeded. He was wholly in the power of those maddened men. Rudely dragging him to a deep pit, they thrust him in, and having made sure that there was no possibility of his escape, they left him there to perish from hunger, while they "sat down to eat bread."

    But some of them were ill at ease; they did not feel the satisfaction they had anticipated from their revenge. Soon a company of travelers was seen approaching. It was a caravan of Ishmaelites from beyond Jordan, on their way to Egypt with spices and other merchandise. Judah now proposed to sell their brother to these heathen traders instead of leaving him to die. While he would be effectually put out of their way, they would remain clear of his blood; "for," he urged, "he is our brother and our flesh." To this proposition all agreed, and Joseph was quickly drawn out of the pit.

    As he saw the merchants the dreadful truth flashed upon him. To become a slave was a fate more to be feared than death. In an agony of terror he appealed to one and another of his brothers, but in vain. Some were moved with pity, but fear of derision kept them silent; all felt that they had now gone too far to retreat. If Joseph were spared, he would doubtless report them to the father, who would not overlook their cruelty toward his favorite son. Steeling their hearts against his entreaties, they delivered him into the hands of the heathen traders. The caravan moved on, and was soon lost to view.

    Reuben returned to the pit, but Joseph was not there. In alarm and self-reproach he rent his garments, and sought his brothers, exclaiming, "The child is not; and I, whither shall I go?" Upon learning the fate of Joseph, and that it would now be impossible to recover him, Reuben was induced to unite with the rest in the attempt to conceal their guilt. Having killed a kid, they dipped Joseph's coat in its blood, and took it to their father, telling him that they had found it in the fields, and that they feared it was their brother's. "Know now," they said, "whether it be thy son's coat or no." They had looked forward to this scene with dread, but they were not prepared for the heart-rending anguish, the utter abandonment of grief, which they were compelled to witness. "It is my son's coat," said Jacob; "an evil beast hath devoured him. Joseph is without doubt rent in pieces." Vainly his sons and daughters attempted to comfort him. He "rent his clothes, and put sackcloth upon his loins, and mourned for his son many days." Time seemed to bring no alleviation of his grief. "I will go down into the grave unto my son mourning," was his despairing cry. The young men, terrified at what they had done, yet dreading their father's reproaches, still hid in their own hearts the knowledge of their guilt, which even to themselves seemed very great.

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp20.html Meanwhile, Joseph with his captors was on the way to Egypt. As the caravan journeyed southward toward the borders of Canaan, the boy could discern in the distance the hills among which lay his father's tents. Bitterly he wept at thought of that loving father in his loneliness and affliction. Again the scene at Dothan came up before him. He saw his angry brothers and felt their fierce glances bent upon him. The stinging, insulting words that had met his agonized entreaties were ringing in his ears. With a trembling heart he looked forward to the future. What a change in situation--from the tenderly cherished son to the despised and helpless slave! Alone and friendless, what would be his lot in the strange land to which he was going? For a time Joseph gave himself up to uncontrolled grief and terror.

    But, in the providence of God, even this experience was to be a blessing to him. He had learned in a few hours that which years might not otherwise have taught him. His father, strong and tender as his love had been, had done him wrong by his partiality and indulgence. This unwise preference had angered his brothers and provoked them to the cruel deed that had separated him from his home. Its effects were manifest also in his own character. Faults had been encouraged that were now to be corrected. He was becoming self-sufficient and exacting. Accustomed to the tenderness of his father's care, he felt that he was unprepared to cope with the difficulties before him, in the bitter, uncared-for life of a stranger and a slave.

    Then his thoughts turned to his father's God. In his childhood he had been taught to love and fear Him. Often in his father's tent he had listened to the story of the vision that Jacob saw as he fled from his home an exile and a fugitive. He had been told of the Lord's promises to Jacob, and how they had been fulfilled--how, in the hour of need, the angels of God had come to instruct, comfort, and protect him. And he had learned of the love of God in providing for men a Redeemer. Now all these precious lessons came vividly before him. Joseph believed that the God of his fathers would be his God. He then and there gave himself fully to the Lord, and he prayed that the Keeper of Israel would be with him in the land of his exile.

    His soul thrilled with the high resolve to prove himself true to God--under all circumstances to act as became a subject of the King of heaven. He would serve the Lord with undivided heart; he would meet the trials of his lot with fortitude and perform every duty with fidelity. One day's experience had been the turning point in Joseph's life. Its terrible calamity had transformed him from a petted child to a man, thoughtful, courageous, and self-possessed.

    Arriving in Egypt, Joseph was sold to Potiphar, captain of the king's guard, in whose service he remained for ten years. He was here exposed to temptations of no ordinary character. He was in the midst of idolatry. The worship of false gods was surrounded by all the pomp of royalty, supported by the wealth and culture of the most highly civilized nation then in existence. Yet Joseph preserved his simplicity and his fidelity to God. The sights and sounds of vice were all about him, but he was as one who saw and heard not. His thoughts were not permitted to linger upon forbidden subjects. The desire to gain the favor of the Egyptians could not cause him to conceal his principles. Had he attempted to do this, he would have been overcome by temptation; but he was not ashamed of the religion of his fathers, and he made no effort to hide the fact that he was a worshiper of Jehovah.

    "And the Lord was with Joseph, and he was a prosperous man. . . . And his master saw that the Lord was with him, and that the Lord made all that he did to prosper in his hand." Potiphar's confidence in Joseph increased daily, and he finally promoted him to be his steward, with full control over all his possessions. "And he left all that he had in Joseph's hand; and he knew not aught he had, save the bread which he did eat."

    The marked prosperity which attended everything placed under Joseph's care was not the result of a direct miracle; but his industry, care, and energy were crowned with the divine blessing. Joseph attributed his success to the favor of God, and even his idolatrous master accepted this as the secret of his unparalleled prosperity. Without steadfast, well-directed effort, however, success could never have been attained. God was glorified by the faithfulness of His servant. It was His purpose that in purity and uprightness the believer in God should appear in marked contrast to the worshipers of idols--that thus the light of heavenly grace might shine forth amid the darkness of heathenism.

    Joseph's gentleness and fidelity won the heart of the chief captain, who came to regard him as a son rather than a slave. The youth was brought in contact with men of rank and learning, and he acquired a knowledge of science, of languages, and of affairs--an education needful to the future prime minister of Egypt.

    But Joseph's faith and integrity were to be tested by fiery trials. His master's wife endeavored to entice the young man to transgress the law of God. Heretofore he had remained untainted by the corruption teeming in that heathen land; but this temptation, so sudden, so strong, so seductive--how should it be met? Joseph knew well what would be the consequence of resistance. On the one hand were concealment, favor, and rewards; on the other, disgrace, imprisonment, perhaps death. His whole future life depended upon the decision of the moment. Would principle triumph? Would Joseph still be true to God? With inexpressible anxiety, angels looked upon the scene.

    Joseph's answer reveals the power of religious principle. He would not betray the confidence of his master on earth, and, whatever the consequences, he would be true to his Master in heaven. Under the inspecting eye of God and holy angels many take liberties of which they would not be guilty in the presence of their fellow men, but Joseph's first thought was of God. "How can I do this great wickedness, and sin against God?" he said.

    If we were to cherish an habitual impression that God sees and hears all that we do and say and keeps a faithful record of our words and actions, and that we must meet it all, we would fear to sin. Let the young ever remember that wherever they are, and whatever they do, they are in the presence of God. No part of our conduct escapes observation. We cannot hide our ways from the Most High. Human laws, though sometimes severe, are often transgressed without detection, and hence with impunity. But not so with the law of God. The deepest midnight is no cover for the guilty one. He may think himself alone, but to every deed there is an unseen witness. The very motives of his heart are open to divine inspection. Every act, every word, every thought, is as distinctly marked as though there were only one person in the whole world, and the attention of heaven were centered upon him.

    Joseph suffered for his integrity, for his tempter revenged herself by accusing him of a foul crime, and causing him to be thrust into prison. Had Potiphar believed his wife's charge against Joseph, the young Hebrew would have lost his life; but the modesty and uprightness that had uniformly characterized his conduct were proof of his innocence; and yet, to save the reputation of his master's house, he was abandoned to disgrace and bondage.

    At the first Joseph was treated with great severity by his jailers. The psalmist says, "His feet they hurt with fetters; he was laid in chains of iron: until the time that his word came to pass; the word of the Lord tried him." Psalm 105:18, 19, R.V. But Joseph's real character shines out, even in the darkness of the dungeon. He held fast his faith and patience; his years of faithful service had been most cruelly repaid, yet this did not render him morose or distrustful. He had the peace that comes from conscious innocence, and he trusted his case with God. He did not brood upon his own wrongs, but forgot his sorrow in trying to lighten the sorrows of others. He found a work to do, even in the prison. God was preparing him in the school of affliction for greater usefulness, and he did not refuse the needful discipline. In the prison, witnessing the results of oppression and tyranny and the effects of crime, he learned lessons of justice, sympathy, and mercy, that prepared him to exercise power with wisdom and compassion.

    Joseph gradually gained the confidence of the keeper of the prison, and was finally entrusted with the charge of all the prisoners. It was the part he acted in the prison--the integrity of his daily life and his sympathy for those who were in trouble and distress--that opened the way for his future prosperity and honor. Every ray of light that we shed upon others is reflected upon ourselves. Every kind and sympathizing word spoken to the sorrowful, every act to relieve the oppressed, and every gift to the needy, if prompted by a right motive, will result in blessings to the giver.

    The chief baker and chief butler of the king had been cast into prison for some offense, and they came under Joseph's charge. One morning, observing that they appeared very sad, he kindly inquired the cause and was told that each had had a remarkable dream, of which they were anxious to learn the significance. "Do not interpretations belong to God?" said Joseph, "tell me them, I pray you." As each related his dream, Joseph made known its import: In three days the butler was to be reinstated in his position, and give the cup into Pharaoh's hand as before, but the chief baker would be put to death by the king's command. In both cases the event occurred as foretold.

    The king's cupbearer had professed the deepest gratitude to Joseph, both for the cheering interpretation of his dream and for many acts of kind attention; and in return the latter, referring in a most touching manner to his own unjust captivity, entreated that his case be brought before the king. "Think on me," he said, "when it shall be well with thee, and show kindness, I pray thee, unto me, and make mention of me unto Pharaoh, and bring me out of this house: for indeed I was stolen away out of the land of the Hebrews: and here also have I done nothing that they should put me into the dungeon." The chief butler saw the dream fulfilled in every particular; but when restored to royal favor, he thought no more of his benefactor. For two years longer Joseph remained a prisoner. The hope that had been kindled in his heart gradually died out, and to all other trials was added the bitter sting of ingratitude.

    But a divine hand was about to open the prison gates. The king of Egypt had in one night two dreams, apparently pointing to the same event and seeming to foreshadow some great calamity. He could not determine their significance, yet they continued to trouble his mind. The magicians and wise men of his realm could give no interpretation. The king's perplexity and distress increased, and terror spread throughout his palace. The general agitation recalled to the chief butler's mind the circumstances of his own dream; with it came the memory of Joseph, and a pang of remorse for his forgetfulness and ingratitude. He at once informed the king how his own dream and that of the chief baker had been interpreted by a Hebrew captive, and how the predictions had been fulfilled.

    It was humiliating to Pharaoh to turn away from the magicians and wise men of his kingdom to consult an alien and a slave, but he was ready to accept the lowliest service if his troubled mind might find relief. Joseph was immediately sent for; he put off his prison attire, and shaved himself, for his hair had grown long during the period of his disgrace and confinement. He was then conducted to the presence of the king.

    "And Pharaoh said unto Joseph, I have dreamed a dream, and there is none that can interpret it: and I have heard say of thee, that thou canst understand a dream to interpret it. And Joseph answered Pharaoh, saying, It is not in me: God shall give Pharaoh an answer of peace." Joseph's reply to the king reveals his humility and his faith in God. He modestly disclaims the honor of possessing in himself superior wisdom. "It is not in me." God alone can explain these mysteries.

    Pharaoh then proceeded to relate his dreams: "Behold, I stood upon the bank of the river: and, behold, there came up out of the river seven kine, fat-fleshed and well-favored; and they fed in a meadow: and, behold, seven other kine came up after them, poor and very ill-favored and lean-fleshed, such as I never saw in all the land of Egypt for badness: and the lean and the ill-favored kine did eat up the first seven fat kine: and when they had eaten them up, it could not be known that they had eaten them; but they were still ill-favored, as at the beginning. So I awoke. And I saw in my dream, and, behold, seven ears came up in one stalk, full and good: and, behold, seven ears, withered, thin, and blasted with the east wind, sprung up after them: and the thin ears devoured the seven good ears: and I told this unto the magicians; but there was none that could declare it to me."

    "The dream of Pharaoh is one," said Joseph. "God hath showed Pharaoh what He is about to do." There were to be seven years of great plenty. Field and garden would yield more abundantly than ever before. And this period was to be followed by seven years of famine. "And the plenty shall not be known in the land by reason of that famine following; for it shall be very grievous." The repetition of the dream was evidence both of the certainty and nearness of the fulfillment. "Now therefore," he continued, "let Pharaoh look out a man discreet and wise, and set him over the land of Egypt. Let Pharaoh do this, and let him appoint officers over the land, and take up the fifth part of the land of Egypt in the seven plenteous years. And let them gather all the food of those good years that come, and lay up corn under the hand of Pharaoh, and let them keep food in the cities. And that food shall be for store to the land against the seven years of famine."

    The interpretation was so reasonable and consistent, and the policy which it recommended was so sound and shrewd, that its correctness could not be doubted. But who was to be entrusted with the execution of the plan? Upon the wisdom of this choice depended the nation's preservation. The king was troubled. For some time the matter of the appointment was under consideration. Through the chief butler the monarch had learned of the wisdom and prudence displayed by Joseph in the management of the prison; it was evident that he possessed administrative ability in a pre-eminent degree. The cupbearer, now filled with self-reproach, endeavored to atone for his former ingratitude, by the warmest praise of his benefactor; and further inquiry by the king proved the correctness of his report. In all the realm Joseph was the only man gifted with wisdom to point out the danger that threatened the kingdom and the preparation necessary to meet it; and the king was convinced that he was the one best qualified to execute the plans which he had proposed. It was evident that a divine power was with him, and that there were none among the king's officers of state so well qualified to conduct the affairs of the nation at this crisis. The fact that he was a Hebrew and a slave was of little moment when weighed against his evident wisdom and sound judgment. "Can we find such a one as this is, a man in whom the Spirit of God is?" said the king to his counselors.

    The appointment was decided upon, and to Joseph the astonishing announcement was made, "Forasmuch as God hath showed thee all this, there is none so discreet and wise as thou art: thou shalt be over my house, and according unto thy word shall all my people be ruled: only in the throne will I be greater than thou." The king proceeded to invest Joseph with the insignia of his high office. "And Pharaoh took off his ring from his hand, and put it upon Joseph's hand, and arrayed him in vestures of fine linen, and put a gold chain about his neck; and he made him to ride in the second chariot which he had; and they cried before him, Bow the knee."

    "He made him lord of his house, and ruler of all his substance: to bind his princes at his pleasure; and teach his senators wisdom." Psalm 105:21, 22. From the dungeon Joseph was exalted to be ruler over all the land of Egypt. It was a position of high honor, yet it was beset with difficulty and peril. One cannot stand upon a lofty height without danger. As the tempest leaves unharmed the lowly flower of the valley, while it uproots the stately tree upon the mountaintop, so those who have maintained their integrity in humble life may be dragged down to the pit by the temptations that assail worldly success and honor. But Joseph's character bore the test alike of adversity and prosperity. The same fidelity to God was manifest when he stood in the palace of the Pharaohs as when in a prisoner's cell. He was still a stranger in a heathen land, separated from his kindred, the worshipers of God; but he fully believed that the divine hand had directed his steps, and in constant reliance upon God he faithfully discharged the duties of his position. Through Joseph the attention of the king and great men of Egypt was directed to the true God; and though they adhered to their idolatry, they learned to respect the principles revealed in the life and character of the worshiper of Jehovah.

    How was Joseph enabled to make such a record of firmness of character, uprightness, and wisdom?--In his early years he had consulted duty rather than inclination; and the integrity, the simple trust, the noble nature, of the youth bore fruit in the deeds of the man. A pure and simple life had favored the vigorous development of both physical and intellectual powers. Communion with God through His works and the contemplation of the grand truths entrusted to the inheritors of faith had elevated and ennobled his spiritual nature, broadening and strengthening the mind as no other study could do. Faithful attention to duty in every station, from the lowliest to the most exalted, had been training every power for its highest service. He who lives in accordance with the Creator's will is securing to himself the truest and noblest development of character. "The fear of the Lord, that is wisdom; and to depart from evil is understanding." Job 28:28.

    There are few who realize the influence of the little things of life upon the development of character. Nothing with which we have to do is really small. The varied circumstances that we meet day by day are designed to test our faithfulness and to qualify us for greater trusts. By adherence to principle in the transactions of ordinary life, the mind becomes accustomed to hold the claims of duty above those of pleasure and inclination. Minds thus disciplined are not wavering between right and wrong, like the reed trembling in the wind; they are loyal to duty because they have trained themselves to habits of fidelity and truth. By faithfulness in that which is least they acquire strength to be faithful in greater matters.

    An upright character is of greater worth than the gold of Ophir. Without it none can rise to an honorable eminence. But character is not inherited. It cannot be bought. Moral excellence and fine mental qualities are not the result of accident. The most precious gifts are of no value unless they are improved. The formation of a noble character is the work of a lifetime and must be the result of diligent and persevering effort. God gives opportunities; success depends upon the use made of them.


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Sat Jun 18, 2016 5:41 pm; edited 4 times in total
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 7819
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Thu Jun 16, 2016 7:26 pm

    I'm re-watching Sum of All Fears and I think I've seen the guy who drives the Nuclear-Bomb into Baltimore in a pickup-truck!! He's quite strange. I've encountered him several times. He's given me the 'creeps' every time. I'd rather read about Joseph (while drinking coffee made with water heated to 185 fahrenheit-degrees). I think it might be cool to be the BMOC (in A.D. 2133) -- but I think they want someone else. Perhaps a Beast-Computer (combined with chip-implantation) might be more to their liking...

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp21.html At the very opening of the fruitful years began the preparation for the approaching famine. Under the direction of Joseph, immense storehouses were erected in all the principal places throughout the land of Egypt, and ample arrangements were made for preserving the surplus of the expected harvest. The same policy was continued during the seven years of plenty, until the amount of grain laid in store was beyond computation.

    And now the seven years of dearth began to come, according to Joseph's prediction. "And the dearth was in all lands; but in all the land of Egypt there was bread. And when all the land of Egypt was famished, the people cried to Pharaoh for bread: and Pharaoh said unto all the Egyptians, Go unto Joseph; what he saith to you, do. And the famine was over all the face of the earth: and Joseph opened all the storehouses, and sold unto the Egyptians."

    The famine extended to the land of Canaan and was severely felt in that part of the country where Jacob dwelt. Hearing of the abundant provision made by the king of Egypt, ten of Jacob's sons journeyed thither to purchase grain. On their arrival they were directed to the king's deputy, and with other applicants they came to present themselves before the ruler of the land. And they "bowed down themselves before him with their faces to the earth." "Joseph knew his brethren, but they knew not him." His Hebrew name had been exchanged for the one bestowed upon him by the king, and there was little resemblance between the prime minister of Egypt and the stripling whom they had sold to the Ishmaelites. As Joseph saw his brothers stooping and making obeisance, his dreams came to his mind, and the scenes of the past rose vividly before him. His keen eye, surveying the group, discovered that Benjamin was not among them. Had he also fallen a victim to the treacherous cruelty of those savage men? He determined to learn the truth. "Ye are spies," he said sternly; "to see the nakedness of the land ye are come."

    They answered, "Nay, my lord, but to buy food are thy servants come. We are all one man's sons; we are true men; thy servants are no spies." He wished to learn if they possessed the same haughty spirit as when he was with them, and also to draw from them some information in regard to their home; yet he well knew how deceptive their statements might be. He repeated the charge, and they replied, "Thy servants are twelve brethren, the sons of one man in the land of Canaan; and, behold, the youngest is this day with our father, and one is not."

    Professing to doubt the truthfulness of their story, and to still look upon them as spies, the governor declared that he would prove them, by requiring them to remain in Egypt till one of their number should go and bring their youngest brother down. If they would not consent to this, they were to be treated as spies. But to such an arrangement the sons of Jacob could not agree, since the time required for carrying it out would cause their families to suffer for food; and who among them would undertake the journey alone, leaving his brothers in prison? How could he meet his father under such circumstances? It appeared probable that they were to be put to death or to be made slaves; and if Benjamin were brought, it might be only to share their fate. They decided to remain and suffer together, rather than bring additional sorrow upon their father by the loss of his only remaining son. They were accordingly cast into prison, where they remained three days.

    During the years since Joseph had been separated from his brothers, these sons of Jacob had changed in character. Envious, turbulent, deceptive, cruel, and revengeful they had been; but now, when tested by adversity, they were shown to be unselfish, true to one another, devoted to their father, and, themselves middle-aged men, subject to his authority.

    The three days in the Egyptian prison were days of bitter sorrow as the brothers reflected upon their past sins. Unless Benjamin could be produced their conviction as spies appeared certain, and they had little hope of gaining their father's consent to Benjamin's absence. On the third day Joseph caused the brothers to be brought before him. He dared not detain them longer.

    Already his father and the families with him might be suffering for food. "This do, and live," he said; "for I fear God; if ye be true men, let one of your brethren be bound in the house of your prison: go ye, carry corn for the famine of your houses: but bring your youngest brother unto me; so shall your words be verified, and ye shall not die." This proposition they agreed to accept, though expressing little hope that their father would let Benjamin return with them. Joseph had communicated with them through an interpreter, and having no thought that the governor understood them, they conversed freely with one another in his presence. They accused themselves in regard to their treatment of Joseph: "We are verily guilty concerning our brother, in that we saw the anguish of his soul, when he besought us, and we would not hear; therefore is this distress come upon us." Reuben, who had formed the plan for delivering him at Dothan, added, "Spake I not unto you, saying, Do not sin against the child; and ye would not hear? therefore, behold, also his blood is required." Joseph, listening, could not control his emotions, and he went out and wept. On his return he commanded that Simeon be bound before them and again committed to prison. In the cruel treatment of their brother, Simeon had been the instigator and chief actor, and it was for this reason that the choice fell upon him.

    Before permitting his brothers to depart, Joseph gave directions that they should be supplied with grain, and also that each man's money should be secretly placed in the mouth of his sack. Provender for the beasts on the homeward journey was also supplied. On the way one of the company, opening his sack, was surprised to find his bag of silver. On his making known the fact to the others, they were alarmed and perplexed, and said one to another, "What is this that God hath done unto us?"--should they regard it as a token of good from the Lord, or had He suffered it to occur to punish them for their sins and plunge them still deeper in affliction? They acknowledged that God had seen their sins, and that He was now punishing them.

    Jacob was anxiously awaiting the return of his sons, and on their arrival the whole encampment gathered eagerly around them as they related to their father all that had occurred. Alarm and apprehension filled every heart. The conduct of the Egyptian governor seemed to imply some evil design, and their fears were confirmed, when, as they opened their sacks, the owner's money was found in each. In his distress the aged father exclaimed, "Me have ye bereaved of my children: Joseph is not, and Simeon is not, and ye will take Benjamin away: all these things are against me." Reuben answered, "Slay my two sons, if I bring him not to thee: deliver him into my hand, and I will bring him to thee again." This rash speech did not relieve the mind of Jacob. His answer was, "My son shall not go down with you; for his brother is dead, and he is left alone: if mischief befall him by the way in the which ye go, then shall ye bring down my gray hairs with sorrow to the grave."

    But the drought continued, and in process of time the supply of grain that had been brought from Egypt was nearly exhausted. The sons of Jacob well knew that it would be in vain to return to Egypt without Benjamin. They had little hope of changing their father's resolution, and they awaited the issue in silence. Deeper and deeper grew the shadow of approaching famine; in the anxious faces of all in the encampment the old man read their need; at last he said, "Go again, buy us a little food."

    Judah answered, "The man did solemnly protest unto us, saying, Ye shall not see my face, except your brother be with you. If thou wilt send our brother with us, we will go down and buy thee food: but if thou wilt not send him, we will not go down: for the man said unto us, Ye shall not see my face, except your brother be with you." Seeing that his father's resolution began to waver, he added, "Send the lad with me, and we will arise and go; that we may live, and not die, both we, and thou, and also our little ones;" and he offered to be surety for his brother and to bear the blame forever if he failed to restore Benjamin to his father.

    Jacob could no longer withhold his consent, and he directed his sons to prepare for the journey. He bade them also take to the ruler a present of such things as the famine-wasted country afforded--"a little balm, and a little honey, spices and myrrh, nuts and almonds," also a double quantity of money. "Take also your brother," he said, "and arise, go again unto the man." As his sons were about to depart on their doubtful journey the aged father arose, and raising his hands to heaven, uttered the prayer, "God Almighty give you mercy before the man, that he may send away your other brother, and Benjamin. If I be bereaved of my children, I am bereaved."

    Again they journeyed to Egypt and presented themselves before Joseph. As his eye fell upon Benjamin, his own mother's son, he was deeply moved. He concealed his emotion, however, but ordered that they be taken to his house, and that preparation be made for them to dine with him. Upon being conducted to the governor's palace, the brothers were greatly alarmed, fearing that they were to be called to account for the money found in their sacks. They thought that it might have been intentionally placed there, to furnish occasion for making them slaves. In their distress they consulted with the steward of the house, relating to him the circumstances of their visit to Egypt; and in proof of their innocence informed him that they had brought back the money found in their sacks, also other money to buy food; and they added, "We cannot tell who put our money in our sacks." The man replied, "Peace be to you, fear not: your God, and the God of your father, hath given you treasure in your sacks: I had your money." Their anxiety was relieved, and when Simeon, who had been released from prison, joined them, they felt that God was indeed gracious unto them.

    When the governor again met them they presented their gifts and humbly "bowed themselves to him to the earth." Again his dreams came to his mind, and after saluting his guests he hastened to ask, "Is your father well, the old man of whom ye spake? Is he yet alive?" "Thy servant our father is in good health, he is yet alive," was the answer, as they again made obeisance. Then his eye rested upon Benjamin, and he said, "Is this your younger brother, of whom ye spake unto me?" "God be gracious unto thee, my son;" but, overpowered by feelings of tenderness, he could say no more. "He entered into his chamber, and wept there."

    Having recovered his self-possession, he returned, and all proceeded to the feast. By the laws of caste the Egyptians were forbidden to eat with people of any other nation. The sons of Jacob had therefore a table by themselves, while the governor, on account of his high rank, ate by himself, and the Egyptians also had separate tables. When all were seated the brothers were surprised to see that they were arranged in exact order, according to their ages. Joseph "sent messes unto them from before him;" but Benjamin's was five times as much as any of theirs. By this token of favor to Benjamin he hoped to ascertain if the youngest brother was regarded with the envy and hatred that had been manifested toward himself. Still supposing that Joseph did not understand their language, the brothers freely conversed with one another; thus he had a good opportunity to learn their real feelings. Still he desired to test them further, and before their departure he ordered that his own drinking cup of silver should be concealed in the sack of the youngest. Joyfully they set out on their return. Simeon and Benjamin were with them, their animals were laden with grain, and all felt that they had safely escaped the perils that had seemed to surround them. But they had only reached the outskirts of the city when they were overtaken by the governor's steward, who uttered the scathing inquiry, "Wherefore have ye rewarded evil for good? Is not this it in which my lord drinketh, and whereby indeed he divineth? ye have done evil in so doing." This cup was supposed to possess the power of detecting any poisonous substance placed therein. At that day cups of this kind were highly valued as a safeguard against murder by poisoning.

    To the steward's accusation the travelers answered, "Wherefore saith my lord these words? God forbid that thy servants should do according to this thing: behold, the money, which we found in our sack's mouths, we brought again unto thee out of the land of Canaan: how then should we steal out of thy lord's house silver or gold? With whomsoever of thy servants it be found, both let him die, and we also will be my lord's bondmen."

    "Now also let it be according unto your words," said the steward; "he with whom it is found shall be my servant; and ye shall be blameless."

    The search began immediately. "They speedily took down every man his sack to the ground," and the steward examined each, beginning with Reuben's, and taking them in order down to that of the youngest. In Benjamin's sack the cup was found.

    The brothers rent their garments in token of utter wretchedness, and slowly returned to the city. By their own promise Benjamin was doomed to a life of slavery. They followed the steward to the palace, and finding the governor yet there, they prostrated themselves before him. "What deed is this that ye have done?" he said. "Wot ye not that such a man as I can certainly divine?" Joseph designed to draw from them an acknowledgment of their sin. He had never claimed the power of divination, but was willing to have them believe that he could read the secrets of their lives.

    Judah answered, "What shall we say unto my Lord? what shall we speak? or how shall we clear ourselves? God hath found out the iniquity of thy servants: behold, we are my lord's servants, both we, and he also with whom the cup is found."

    "God forbid that I should do so," was the reply; "but the man in whose hand the cup is found, he shall be my servant; and as for you, get you up in peace unto your father."

    In his deep distress Judah now drew near to the ruler and exclaimed, "O my lord, let thy servant, I pray thee, speak a word in my lord's ears, and let not thine anger burn against thy servant: for thou art even as Pharaoh." In words of touching eloquence he described his father's grief at the loss of Joseph and his reluctance to let Benjamin come with them to Egypt, as he was the only son left of his mother, Rachel, whom Jacob so dearly loved. "Now therefore," he said, "when I come to thy servant my father, and the lad be not with us; seeing that his life is bound up in the lad's life; it shall come to pass, when he seeth that the lad is not with us, that he will die: and thy servants shall bring down the gray hairs of thy servant our father with sorrow to the grave. For thy servant became surety for the lad unto my father, saying, If I bring him not unto thee, then I shall bear the blame to my father forever. Now therefore, I pray thee, let thy servant abide instead of the lad a bondman to my lord; and let the lad go up with his brethren. For how shall I go up to my father, and the lad be not with me? lest peradventure I see the evil that shall come on my father."

    Joseph was satisfied. He had seen in his brothers the fruits of true repentance. Upon hearing Judah's noble offer he gave orders that all but these men should withdraw; then, weeping aloud, he cried, "I am Joseph; doth my father yet live?"

    His brothers stood motionless, dumb with fear and amazement. The ruler of Egypt their brother Joseph, whom they had envied and would have murdered, and finally sold as a slave! All their ill treatment of him passed before them. They remembered how they had despised his dreams and had labored to prevent their fulfillment. Yet they had acted their part in fulfilling these dreams; and now that they were completely in his power he would, no doubt, avenge the wrong that he had suffered.

    Seeing their confusion, he said kindly, "Come near to me, I pray you;" and as they came near, he continued, "I am Joseph your brother, whom ye sold into Egypt. Now therefore be not grieved, nor angry with yourselves, that ye sold me hither: for God did send me before you to preserve life." Feeling that they had already suffered enough for their cruelty toward him, he nobly sought to banish their fears and lessen the bitterness of their self-reproach.

    "For these two years," he continued, "hath the famine been in the land: and yet there are five years, in the which there shall neither be earing not harvest. And God sent me before you to preserve you a posterity in the earth, and to save your lives by a great deliverance. So now it was not you that sent me hither, but God: and He hath made me a father to Pharaoh, and lord of all his house, and a ruler throughout all the land of Egypt. Haste ye, and go up to my father, and say unto him, Thus saith thy son Joseph, God hath made me lord of all Egypt: come down unto me tarry not: and thou shalt dwell in the land of Goshen, and thou shalt be near unto me, thou, and thy children, and thy children's children, and thy flocks, and thy herds, and all that thou hast: and there will I nourish thee; for yet there are five years of famine; lest thou, and thy household, and all that thou hast, come to poverty. And, behold, your eyes see, and the eyes of my brother Benjamin, that it is my mouth that speaketh unto you." "And he fell upon his brother Benjamin's neck, and wept; and Benjamin wept upon his neck. Moreover he kissed all his brethren, and wept upon them: and after that his brethren talked with him." They humbly confessed their sin and entreated his forgiveness. They had long suffered anxiety and remorse, and now they rejoiced that he was still alive.

    The news of what had taken place was quickly carried to the king, who, eager to manifest his gratitude to Joseph, confirmed the governor's invitation to his family, saying, "The good of all the land of Egypt is yours." The brothers were sent away abundantly supplied with provision and carriages and everything necessary for the removal of all their families and attendants to Egypt. On Benjamin, Joseph bestowed more valuable gifts than upon the others. Then, fearing that disputes would arise among them on the homeward journey, he gave them, as they were about to leave him, the charge, "See that ye fall not out by the way."

    The sons of Jacob returned to their father with the joyful tidings, "Joseph is yet alive, and he is governor over all the land of Egypt." At first the aged man was overwhelmed; he could not believe what he heard; but when he saw the long train of wagons and loaded animals, and when Benjamin was with him once more, he was convinced, and in the fullness of his joy exclaimed, "It is enough; Joseph my son is yet alive: I will go and see him before I die." Another act of humiliation remained for the ten brothers. They now confessed to their father the deceit and cruelty that for so many years had embittered his life and theirs. Jacob had not suspected them of so base a sin, but he saw that all had been overruled for good, and he forgave and blessed his erring children.

    The father and his sons, with their families, their flocks and herds, and numerous attendants, were soon on the way to Egypt. With gladness of heart they pursued their journey, and when they came to Beersheba the patriarch offered grateful sacrifices and entreated the Lord to grant them an assurance that He would go with them. In a vision of the night the divine word came to him: "Fear not to go down into Egypt; for I will there make of thee a great nation. I will go down with thee into Egypt; and I will also surely bring thee up again."

    The assurance, "Fear not to go down into Egypt; for I will  there  make of thee a great nation," was significant. The promise had been given to Abraham of a posterity numberless as the stars, but as yet the chosen people had increased but slowly. And the land of Canaan now offered no field for the development of such a nation as had been foretold. It was in the possession of powerful heathen tribes, that were not to be dispossessed until "the fourth generation." If the descendants of Israel were here to become a numerous people, they must either drive out the inhabitants of the land or disperse themselves among them. The former, according to the divine arrangement, they could not do; and should they mingle with the Canaanites, they would be in danger of being seduced into idolatry. Egypt, however, offered the conditions necessary to the fulfillment of the divine purpose. A section of country well-watered and fertile was open to them there, affording every advantage for their speedy increase. And the antipathy they must encounter in Egypt on account of their occupation--for every shepherd was "an abomination unto the Egyptians"--would enable them to remain a distinct and separate people and would thus serve to shut them out from participation in the idolatry of Egypt.

    Upon reaching Egypt the company proceeded directly to the land of Goshen. Thither came Joseph in his chariot of state, attended by a princely retinue. The splendor of his surroundings and the dignity of his position were alike forgotten; one thought alone filled his mind, one longing thrilled his heart. As he beheld the travelers approaching, the love whose yearnings had for so many long years been repressed, would no longer be controlled. He sprang from his chariot and hastened forward to bid his father welcome. "And he fell on his neck, and wept on his neck a good while. And Israel said unto Joseph, Now let me die, since I have seen thy face, because thou art ye alive."

    Joseph took five of his brothers to present to Pharaoh and receive from him the grant of land for their future home. Gratitude to his prime minister would have led the monarch to honor them with appointments to offices of state; but Joseph, true to the worship of Jehovah, sought to save his brothers from the temptations to which they would be exposed at a heathen court; therefore he counseled them, when questioned by the king, to tell him frankly their occupation. The sons of Jacob followed this counsel, being careful also to state that they had come to sojourn in the land, not to become permanent dwellers there, thus reserving the right to depart if they chose. The king assigned them a home, as offered, in "the best of the land," the country of Goshen.

    Not long after their arrival Joseph brought his father also to be presented to the king. The patriarch was a stranger in royal courts; but amid the sublime scenes of nature he had communed with a mightier Monarch; and now, in conscious superiority, he raised his hands and blessed Pharaoh.

    In his first greeting to Joseph, Jacob had spoken as if, with this joyful ending to his long anxiety and sorrow, he was ready to die. But seventeen years were yet to be granted him in the peaceful retirement of Goshen. These years were in happy contrast to those that had preceded them. He saw in his sons evidence of true repentance; he saw his family surrounded by all the conditions needful for the development of a great nation; and his faith grasped the sure promise of their future establishment in Canaan. He himself was surrounded with every token of love and favor that the prime minister of Egypt could bestow; and happy in the society of his long-lost son, he passed down gently and peacefully to the grave.

    As he felt death approaching, he sent for Joseph. Still holding fast the promise of God respecting the possession of Canaan, he said, "Bury me not, I pray thee, in Egypt: but I will lie with my fathers, and thou shalt carry me out of Egypt, and bury me in their burying place." Joseph promised to do so, but Jacob was not satisfied; he exacted a solemn oath to lay him beside his fathers in the cave of Machpelah.

    Another important matter demanded attention; the sons of Joseph were to be formally instated among the children of Israel. Joseph, coming for a last interview with his father, brought with him Ephraim and Manasseh. These youths were connected, through their mother, with the highest order of the Egyptian priesthood; and the position of their father opened to them the avenues to wealth and distinction, should they choose to connect themselves with the Egyptians. It was Joseph's desire, however, that they should unite with their own people. He manifested his faith in the covenant promise, in behalf of his sons renouncing all the honors that the court of Egypt offered, for a place among the despised shepherd tribes, to whom had been entrusted the oracles of God.

    Said Jacob, "Thy two sons, Ephraim, and Manasseh, which were born unto thee in the land of Egypt, before I came unto thee into Egypt, are mine; as Reuben and Simeon, they shall be mine." They were to be adopted as his own, and to become the heads of separate tribes. Thus one of the birthright privileges, which Reuben had forfeited, was to fall to Joseph--a double portion in Israel.

    Jacob's eyes were dim with age, and he had not been aware of the presence of the young men; but now, catching the outline of their forms, he said, "Who are these?" On being told, he added, "Bring them, I pray thee, unto me, and I will bless them." As they came nearer, the patriarch embraced and kissed them, solemnly laying his hands upon their heads in benediction. Then he uttered the prayer, "God, before whom my fathers Abraham and Isaac did walk, the God which fed me all my life long unto this day, the Angel which redeemed me from all evil, bless the lads." There was no spirit of self-dependence, no reliance upon human power or cunning now. God had been his preserver and support. There was no complaint of the evil days in the past. Its trials and sorrows were no longer regarded as things that were "against" him. Memory recalled only His mercy and loving-kindness who had been with him throughout his pilgrimage.

    The blessing ended, Jacob gave his son the assurance--leaving for the generations to come, through long years of bondage and sorrow, this testimony to his faith--"Behold, I die; but God shall be with you, and bring you again unto the land of your fathers."

    At the last all the sons of Jacob were gathered about his dying bed. And Jacob called unto his sons, and said, "Gather yourselves together, and hear, ye sons of Jacob; and hearken unto Israel your father," "that I may tell you that which shall befall you in the last days." Often and anxiously he had thought of their future, and had endeavored to picture to himself the history of the different tribes. Now as his children waited to receive his last blessing the Spirit of Inspiration rested upon him, and before him in prophetic vision the future of his descendants was unfolded. One after another the names of his sons were mentioned, the character of each was described, and the future history of the tribes was briefly foretold.

    "Reuben, thou art my first-born,
    My might, and the beginning of my strength,
    The excellency of dignity, and the excellency of power."

    Thus the father pictured what should have been the position of Reuben as the first-born son; but his grievous sin at Edar had made him unworthy of the birthright blessing. Jacob continued--

    "Unstable as water,
    Thou shalt not excel."

    The priesthood was apportioned to Levi, the kingdom and the Messianic promise to Judah, and the double portion of the inheritance to Joseph. The tribe of Reuben never rose to any eminence in Israel; it was not so numerous as Judah, Joseph, or Dan, and was among the first that were carried into captivity.

    Next in age to Reuben were Simeon and Levi. They had been united in their cruelty toward the Shechemites, and they had also been the most guilty in the selling of Joseph. Concerning them it was declared--

    "I will divide them in Jacob,
    And scatter them in Israel."

    At the numbering of Israel, just before their entrance to Canaan, Simeon was the smallest tribe. Moses, in his last blessing, made no reference to Simeon. In the settlement of Canaan this tribe had only a small portion of Judah's lot, and such families as afterward became powerful formed different colonies and settled in territory outside the borders of the Holy Land. Levi also received no inheritance except forty-eight cities scattered in different parts of the land. In the case of this tribe, however, their fidelity of Jehovah when the other tribes apostatized, secured their appointment to the sacred service of the sanctuary, and thus the curse was changed into a blessing.

    The crowning blessings of the birthright were transferred to Judah. The significance of the name--which denotes praise,--is unfolded in the prophetic history of this tribe:

    "Judah, thou art he whom thy brethren shall praise:
    Thy hand shall be in the neck of thine enemies;
    Thy father's children shall bow down before thee.
    Judah is a lion's whelp:
    From the prey, my son, thou art gone up:
    He stooped down, he couched as a lion,
    And as an old lion: who shall rouse him up?
    The scepter shall not depart from Judah,
    Nor a lawgiver from between his feet,
    Until Shiloh come;
    And unto Him shall the gathering of the people be."

    The lion, king of the forest, is a fitting symbol of this tribe, from which came David, and the Son of David, Shiloh, the true "Lion of the tribe of Judah," to whom all powers shall finally bow and all nations render homage.

    For most of his children Jacob foretold a prosperous future. At last the name of Joseph was reached, and the father's heart overflowed as he invoked blessings upon "the head of him that was separate from his brethren":

    "Joseph is a fruitful bough,
    Even a fruitful bough by a well;
    Whose branches run over the wall:
    The archers have sorely grieved him,
    And shot at him, and hated him:
    But his bow abode in strength,
    And the arms of his hands were made strong
    By the hands of the mighty God of Jacob;
    (From thence is the shepherd, the stone of Israel;)

    Even by the God of thy father, who shall help thee;
    And by the Almighty, who shall bless thee
    With blessings of heaven above,
    Blessings of the deep that lieth under,
    Blessings of the breasts, and of the womb:
    The blessings of thy father have prevailed
    Above the blessings of my progenitors
    Unto the utmost bound of the everlasting hills:
    They shall be on the head of Joseph,
    And on the crown of the head of him that was separate from
    his brethren."

    Jacob had even been a man of deep and ardent affection; his love for his sons was strong and tender, and his dying testimony to them was not the utterance of partiality or resentment. He had forgiven them all, and he loved them to the last. His paternal tenderness would have found expression only in words of encouragement and hope; but the power of God rested upon him, and under the influence of Inspiration he was constrained to declare the truth, however painful.

    The last blessings pronounced, Jacob repeated the charge concerning his burial place: "I am to be gathered unto my people: bury me with my fathers . . . in the cave that is in the field of Machpelah." "There they buried Abraham and Sarah his wife; there they buried Isaac and Rebekah his wife; and there I buried Leah." Thus the last act of his life was to manifest his faith in God's promise.

    Jacob's last years brought an evening of tranquillity and repose after a troubled and weary day. Clouds had gathered dark above his path, yet his sun set clear, and the radiance of heaven illumined his parting hours. Says the Scripture, "At evening time it shall be light." Zechariah 14:7. "Mark the perfect man, and behold the upright: for the end of that man is peace." Psalm 37:37.

    Jacob had sinned, and had deeply suffered. Many years of toil, care, and sorrow had been his since the day when his great sin caused him to flee from his father's tents. A homeless fugitive, separated from his mother, whom he never saw again; laboring seven years for her whom he loved, only to be basely cheated; toiling twenty years in the service of a covetous and grasping kinsman; seeing his wealth increasing, and sons rising around him, but finding little joy in the contentious and divided household; distressed by his daughter's shame, by her brothers' revenge, by the death of Rachel, by the unnatural crime of Reuben, by Judah's sin, by the cruel deception and malice practiced toward Joseph--how long and dark is the catalogue of evils spread out to view! Again and again he had reaped the fruit of that first wrong deed. Over and over he saw repeated among his sons the sins of which he himself had been guilty. But bitter as had been the discipline, it had accomplished its work. The chastening, though grievous, had yielded "the peaceable fruit of righteousness." Hebrews 12:11.

    Inspiration faithfully records the faults of good men, those who were distinguished by the favor of God; indeed, their faults are more fully presented than their virtues. This has been a subject of wonder to many, and has given the infidel occasion to scoff at the Bible. But it is one of the strongest evidences of the truth of Scripture, that facts are not glossed over, nor the sins of its chief characters suppressed. The minds of men are so subject to prejudice that it is not possible for human histories to be absolutely impartial. Had the Bible been written by uninspired persons, it would no doubt have presented the character of its honored men in a more flattering light. But as it is, we have a correct record of their experiences.

    Men whom God favored, and to whom He entrusted great responsibilities, were sometimes overcome by temptation and committed sin, even as we at the present day strive, waver, and frequently fall into error. Their lives, with all their faults and follies, are open before us, both for our encouragement and warning. If they had been represented as without fault, we, with our sinful nature, might despair at our own mistakes and failures. But seeing where others struggled through discouragements like our own, where they fell under temptations as we have done, and yet took heart again and conquered through the grace of God, we are encouraged in our striving after righteousness. As they, though sometimes beaten back, recovered their ground, and were blessed of God, so we too may be overcomers in the strength of Jesus. On the other hand, the record of their lives may serve as a warning to us. It shows that God will by no means clear the guilty. He sees sin in His most favored ones, and He deals with it in them even more strictly than in those who have less light and responsibility.

    After the burial of Jacob fear again filled the hearts of Joseph's brothers. Notwithstanding his kindness toward them, conscious guilt made them distrustful and suspicious. It might be that he had but delayed his revenge, out of regard to their father, and that he would now visit upon them the long-deferred punishment for their crime. They dared not appear before him in person, but sent a message: "Thy father did command before he died, saying, So shall ye say unto Joseph, Forgive, I pray thee now, the trespass of thy brethren, and their sin; for they did unto thee evil: and now, we pray thee, forgive the trespass of the servants of the God of thy father." This message affected Joseph to tears, and, encouraged by this, his brothers came and fell down before him, with the words, "Behold, we be thy servants." Joseph's love for his brothers was deep and unselfish, and he was pained at the thought that they could regard him as cherishing a spirit of revenge toward them. "Fear not," he said; "for am I in the place of God? But as for you, ye thought evil against me; but God meant it unto good, to bring to pass, as it is this day, to save much people alive. Now therefore fear ye not: I will nourish you, and your little ones."

    The life of Joseph illustrates the life of Christ. It was envy that moved the brothers of Joseph to sell him as a slave; they hoped to prevent him from becoming greater than themselves. And when he was carried to Egypt, they flattered themselves that they were to be no more troubled with his dreams, that they had removed all possibility of their fulfillment. But their own course was overruled by God to bring about the very event that they designed to hinder. So the Jewish priests and elders were jealous of Christ, fearing that He would attract the attention of the people from them. They put Him to death, to prevent Him from becoming king, but they were thus bringing about this very result.

    Joseph, through his bondage in Egypt, became a savior to his father's family; yet this fact did not lessen the guilt of his brothers. So the crucifixion of Christ by His enemies made Him the Redeemer of mankind, the Saviour of the fallen race, and Ruler over the whole world; but the crime of His murderers was just as heinous as though God's providential hand had not controlled events for His own glory and the good of man.

    As Joseph was sold to the heathen by his own brothers, so Christ was sold to His bitterest enemies by one of His disciples. Joseph was falsely accused and thrust into prison because of his virtue; so Christ was despised and rejected because His righteous, self-denying life was a rebuke to sin; and though guilty of no wrong, He was condemned upon the testimony of false witnesses. And Joseph's patience and meekness under injustice and oppression, his ready forgiveness and noble benevolence toward his unnatural brothers, represent the Saviour's uncomplaining endurance of the malice and abuse of wicked men, and His forgiveness, not only of His murderers, but of all who have come to Him confessing their sins and seeking pardon.

    Joseph outlived his father fifty-four years. He lived to see "Ephraim's children of the third generation: the children also of Machir the son of Manasseh were brought up upon Joseph's knees." He witnessed the increase and prosperity of his people, and through all the years his faith in God's restoration of Israel to the Land of Promise was unshaken.

    When he saw that his end was near, he summoned his kinsmen about him. Honored as he had been in the land of the Pharaohs, Egypt was to him but the place of his exile; his last act was to signify that his lot was cast with Israel. His last words were, "God will surely visit you, and bring you out of this land unto the land which He sware to Abraham, to Isaac, and to Jacob." And he took a solemn oath of the children of Israel that they would carry up his bones with them to the land of Canaan. "So Joseph died, being an hundred and ten years old: and they embalmed him, and he was put in a coffin in Egypt." And through the centuries of toil which followed, the coffin, a reminder of the dying words of Joseph, testified to Israel that they were only sojourners in Egypt, and bade them keep their hopes fixed upon the Land of Promise, for the time of deliverance would surely come.









    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 7819
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Thu Jun 16, 2016 8:09 pm


    Thank-you B.B. You have a very intelligent, articulate, abstract, and detailed writing-style. It reminds me of someone I communicated with a long time ago named Veronica ab Thule. She was quite insightful, abstract, and otherworldly. I'm not sure if she was the author of the above book, but I think so. Some of our online-conversation is contained somewhere in my U.S.S.S. threads. Anyway -- When one reviews church-history, the absurdities and horrors are MOST Discouraging and Disillusioning. When one faces reality in modernity, the absurdities and horrors are MOST Discouraging and Disillusioning. I walked away from the church in body, but not in soul. A long time ago, I found the following contrasting approaches to be MOST Enlightening when placed side-by-side in constructive-conflict with each-other:

    1. The Seventh-day Adventist Church in Loma Linda, California.

    2. The Crystal Cathedral in Garden Grove, California.

    3. Christian Radio and Television in Southern California.

    4. New-Age Bookstores and Whole Life Expos in Southern California.

    5. Southern California. Period.

    Then 9/11, the Iraq War, and the Internet ignited an Information-War which has just about destroyed me, while simultaneously being MOST Enlightening. I've tried to resolve my Crisis of Faith, Hope, and Love with my internet-posting -- particularly with my three United States of the Solar System: A.D. 2133 threads -- but there has been no peace or resolution. Just the Opposite. I continue to think that I need to post a lot less -- and read a lot more. Here's more of my current posting-project. I don't endorse all of it -- but I think it is MOST Interesting Reading!! Try combining this material (published in 1890) with a more modern Eden in Egypt by Ralph Ellis -- and The Gods of Eden by William Bramley. Once again, the Old-Testament and Ellen White's Version of the Old-Testament are VERY Different!! I tend to rely more upon Ellen White, Ralph Ellis, and William Bramley for the historical-material -- and I depend more upon Job through Malachi for the theological-material. I remain puzzled as to why Ellen White didn't write a Job through Malachi Grammatical-Historical Commentary (possibly with the addition of Deuteronomy)?! I should probably take a close look at the SDA Bible Commentary covering this territory. I continue to think that the material I'm presently posting would be MOST Interesting in a Science-Fictional Version!! Stargate SG-1 on Steroids!! I'm presently treating it as Historical-Fiction (but isn't ALL History really Historical-Fiction to greater or lesser degrees)??

    BTW -- The End of the World, A.D. 2133 author Lucio Bernardo Silvestre reminds me of Isaac Newton!! Does ANYONE Know What I'm Talking About??!! One More Thing. What if One or More Archangels Must be Present to Activate and Operate the Ark of the Covenant (sort of like a password, facial-recognition, etc.)?? Think about Stargate SG-1 The Ark of Truth and Stargate Atlantis. Remember that Arctic Scene with John Sheppard activating that Ancient-Chair (just because of who he was)?? What if the Ark of the Covenant constitutes at least one aspect of the Weapons of Mass Destruction which we were supposedly looking-for in Iraq??!! What if the Ark of the Covenant is Simply a Keyboard for a Yet Undisclosed Ark of Planetary Transportation and Destruction?? What Would Michael and/or Gabriel Say?? What Would Bartleby and Loki Say?? What Would Lilith and Eve Say?? What if One Archangel was Anciently Deposed?? What if Another Archangel was Recently Deposed?? What if Humanity is Presently Without Divine-Guidance?? What if Humanity has Consummated It's Rebellion Against God?? What Would Sherry Shriner Say?? That's All I'm Going to Say About THAT!! Don't be Frightened!! I Mean No Harm!! I Come in Peace!! Wait a Minute!! No I Don't!! You Go In Pieces!!

    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp22.html The people of Egypt, in order to supply themselves with food during the famine, had sold to the crown their cattle and lands, and had finally bound themselves to perpetual serfdom. Joseph wisely provided for their release; he permitted them to become royal tenants, holding their lands of the king, and paying an annual tribute of one fifth of the products of their labor.

    But the children of Jacob were not under the necessity of making such conditions. On account of the service that Joseph had rendered the Egyptian nation, they were not only granted a part of the country as a home, but were exempted from taxation, and liberally supplied with food during the continuance of the famine. The king publicly acknowledged that it was through the merciful interposition of the God of Joseph that Egypt enjoyed plenty while other nations were perishing from famine. He saw, too, that Joseph's management had greatly enriched the kingdom, and his gratitude surrounded the family of Jacob with royal favor.

    But as time rolled on, the great man to whom Egypt owed so much, and the generation blessed by his labors, passed to the grave. And "there arose up a new king over Egypt, which knew not Joseph." Not that he was ignorant of Joseph's services to the nation, but he wished to make no recognition of them, and, so far as possible, to bury them in oblivion. "And he said unto his people, Behold, the people of the children of Israel are more and mightier than we: come on, let us deal wisely with them; lest they multiply, and it come to pass, that, when there falleth out any war, they join also unto our enemies, and fight against us, and so get them up out of the land."

    The Israelites had already become very numerous; they "were fruitful, and increased abundantly, and multiplied, and waxed exceeding mighty; and the land was filled with them." Under Joseph's fostering care, and the favor of the king who was then ruling, they had spread rapidly over the land. But they had kept themselves a distinct race, having nothing in common with the Egyptians in customs or religion; and their increasing numbers now excited the fears of the king and his people, lest in case of war they should join themselves with the enemies of Egypt. Yet policy forbade their banishment from the country. Many of them were able and understanding workmen, and they added greatly to the wealth of the nation; the king needed such laborers for the erection of his magnificent palaces and temples. Accordingly he ranked them with the Egyptians who had sold themselves with their possessions to the kingdom. Soon taskmasters were set over them, and their slavery became complete. "And the Egyptians made the children of Israel to serve with rigor: and they made their lives bitter with hard bondage, in mortar, and in brick, and in all manner of service in the field: all their service, wherein they made them serve, was with rigor." "But the more they afflicted them, the more they multiplied and grew."

    The king and his counselors had hoped to subdue the Israelites with hard labor, and thus decrease their numbers and crush out their independent spirit. Failing to accomplish their purpose, they proceeded to more cruel measures. Orders were issued to the women whose employment gave them opportunity for executing the command, to destroy the Hebrew male children at their birth. Satan was the mover in this matter. He knew that a deliverer was to be raised up among the Israelites; and by leading the king to destroy their children he hoped to defeat the divine purpose. But the women feared God, and dared not execute the cruel mandate. The Lord approved their course, and prospered them. The king, angry at the failure of his design, made the command more urgent and extensive. The whole nation was called upon to hunt out and slaughter his helpless victims. "And Pharaoh charged all his people, saying, Every son that is born ye shall cast into the river, and every daughter ye shall save alive."

    While this decree was in full force a son was born to Amram and Jochebed, devout Israelites of the tribe of Levi. The babe was "a goodly child;" and the parents, believing that the time of Israel's release was drawing near, and that God would raise up a deliverer for His people, determined that their little one should not be sacrificed. Faith in God strengthened their hearts, "and they were not afraid of the king's commandment." Hebrews 11:23.

    The mother succeeded in concealing the child for three months. Then, finding that she could no longer keep him safely, she prepared a little ark of rushes, making it watertight by means of slime and pitch; and laying the babe therein, she placed it among the flags at the river's brink. She dared not remain to guard it, lest the child's life and her own should be forfeited; but his sister, Miriam, lingered near, apparently indifferent, but anxiously watching to see what would become of her little brother. And there were other watchers. The mother's earnest prayers had committed her child to the care of God; and angels, unseen, hovered above his lowly resting place. Angels directed Pharaoh's daughter thither. Her curiosity was excited by the little basket, and as she looked upon the beautiful child within, she read the story at a glance. The tears of the babe awakened her compassion, and her sympathies went out to the unknown mother who had resorted to this means to preserve the life of her precious little one. She determined that he should be saved; she would adopt him as her own.

    Miriam had been secretly noting every movement; perceiving that the child was tenderly regarded, she ventured nearer, and at last said, "Shall I go and call thee a nurse of the Hebrew women, that she may nurse the child for thee?" And permission was given.

    The sister hastened to her mother with the happy news, and without delay returned with her to the presence of Pharaoh's daughter. "Take this chid away, and nurse it for me, and I will give thee thy wages," said the princess.

    God had heard the mother's prayers; her faith had been rewarded. It was with deep gratitude that she entered upon her now safe and happy task. She faithfully improved her opportunity to educate her child for God. She felt confident that he had been preserved for some great work, and she knew that he must soon be given up to his royal mother, to be surrounded with influences that would tend to lead him away from God. All this rendered her more diligent and careful in his instruction than in that of her other children. She endeavored to imbue his mind with the fear of God and the love of truth and justice, and earnestly prayed that he might be preserved from every corrupting influence. She showed him the folly and sin of idolatry, and early taught him to bow down and pray to the living God, who alone could hear him and help him in every emergency.

    She kept the boy as long as she could, but was obliged to give him up when he was about twelve years old. From his humble cabin home he was taken to the royal palace, to the daughter of Pharaoh, "and he became her son." Yet even here he did not lose the impressions received in childhood. The lessons learned at his mother's side could not be forgotten. They were a shield from the pride, the infidelity, and the vice that flourished amid the splendor of the court.

    How far-reaching in its results was the influence of that one Hebrew woman, and she an exile and a slave! The whole future life of Moses, the great mission which he fulfilled as the leader of Israel, testifies to the importance of the work of the Christian mother. There is no other work that can equal this. To a very great extent the mother holds in her own hands the destiny of her children. She is dealing with developing minds and characters, working not alone for time, but for eternity. She is sowing seed that will spring up and bear fruit, either for good or for evil. She has not to paint a form of beauty upon canvas or to chisel it from marble, but to impress upon a human soul the image of the divine. Especially during their early years the responsibility rests upon her of forming the character of her children. The impressions now made upon their developing minds will remain with them all through life. Parents should direct the instruction and training of their children while very young, to the end that they may be Christians. They are placed in our care to be trained, not as heirs to the throne of an earthly empire, but as kings unto God, to reign through unending ages.

    Let every mother feel that her moments are priceless; her work will be tested in the solemn day of accounts. Then it will be found that many of the failures and crimes of men and women have resulted from the ignorance and neglect of those whose duty it was to guide their childish feet in the right way. Then it will be found that many who have blessed the world with the light of genius and truth and holiness, owe the principles that were the mainspring of their influence and success to a praying, Christian mother.

    At the court of Pharaoh, Moses received the highest civil and military training. The monarch had determined to make his adopted grandson his successor on the throne, and the youth was educated for his high station. "And Moses was learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians, and was mighty in words and in deeds." Acts 7:22. His ability as a military leader made him a favorite with the armies of Egypt, and he was generally regarded as a remarkable character. Satan had been defeated in his purpose. The very decree condemning the Hebrew children to death had been overruled by God for the training and education of the future leader of His people.

    The elders of Israel were taught by angels that the time for their deliverance was near, and that Moses was the man whom God would employ to accomplish this work. Angels instructed Moses also that Jehovah had chosen him to break the bondage of His people. He, supposing that they were to obtain their freedom by force of arms, expected to lead the Hebrew host against the armies of Egypt, and having this in view, he guarded his affections, lest in his attachment to his foster mother or to Pharaoh he would not be free to do the will of God.

    By the laws of Egypt all who occupied the throne of the Pharaohs must become members of the priestly caste; and Moses, as the heir apparent, was to be initiated into the mysteries of the national religion. This duty was committed to the priests. But while he was an ardent and untiring student, he could not be induced to participate in the worship of the gods. He was threatened with the loss of the crown, and warned that he would be disowned by the princess should he persist in his adherence to the Hebrew faith. But he was unshaken in his determination to render homage to none save the one God, the Maker of heaven and earth. He reasoned with priests and worshipers, showing the folly of their superstitious veneration of senseless objects. None could refute his arguments or change his purpose, yet for the time his firmness was tolerated on account of his high position and the favor with which he was regarded by both the king and the people.

    "By faith Moses, when he was come to years, refused to be called the son of Pharaoh's daughter; choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season; esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt: for he had respect unto the recompense of the reward." Hebrews 11:24-26. Moses was fitted to take pre-eminence among the great of the earth, to shine in the courts of its most glorious kingdom, and to sway the scepter of its power. His intellectual greatness distinguishes him above the great men of all ages. As historian, poet, philosopher, general of armies, and legislator, he stands without a peer. Yet with the world before him, he had the moral strength to refuse the flattering prospects of wealth and greatness and fame, "choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season."

    Moses had been instructed in regard to the final reward to be given to the humble and obedient servants of God, and worldly gain sank to its proper insignificance in comparison. The magnificent palace of Pharaoh and the monarch's throne were held out as an inducement to Moses; but he knew that the sinful pleasures that make men forget God were in its lordly courts. He looked beyond the gorgeous palace, beyond a monarch's crown, to the high honors that will be bestowed on the saints of the Most High in a kingdom untainted by sin. He saw by faith an imperishable crown that the King of heaven would place on the brow of the overcomer. This faith led him to turn away from the lordly ones of earth and join the humble, poor, despised nation that had chosen to obey God rather than to serve sin.

    Moses remained at court until he was forty years of age. His thoughts often turned upon the abject condition of his people, and he visited his brethren in their servitude, and encouraged them with the assurance that God would work for their deliverance. Often, stung to resentment by the sight of injustice and oppression, he burned to avenge their wrongs. One day, while thus abroad, seeing an Egyptian smiting an Israelite, he sprang forward and slew the Egyptian. Except the Israelite, there had been no witness to the deed, and Moses immediately buried the body in the sand. He had now shown himself ready to maintain the cause of his people, and he hoped to see them rise to recover their liberty. "He supposed his brethren would have understood how that God by his hand would deliver them; but they understood not." Acts 7:25. They were not yet prepared for freedom. On the following day Moses saw two Hebrews striving together, one of them evidently at fault. Moses reproved the offender, who at once retaliated upon the reprover, denying his right to interfere, and basely accusing him of crime: "Who made thee a prince and a judge over us?" he said. "Intendest thou to kill me, as thou killedst the Egyptian?"

    The whole matter was quickly made known to the Egyptians, and, greatly exaggerated, soon reached the ears of Pharaoh. It was represented to the king that this act meant much; that Moses designed to lead his people against the Egyptians, to overthrow the government, and to seat himself upon the throne; and that there could be no security for the kingdom while he lived. It was at once determined by the monarch that he should die; but, becoming aware of his danger, he made his escape and fled toward Arabia.

    The Lord directed his course, and he found a home with Jethro, the priest and prince of Midian, who was also a worshiper of God. After a time Moses married one of the daughters of Jethro; and here, in the service of his father-in-law, as keeper of his flocks, he remained forty years.

    In slaying the Egyptian, Moses had fallen into the same error so often committed by his fathers, of taking into their own hands the work that God had promised to do. It was not God's will to deliver His people by warfare, as Moses thought, but by His own mighty power, that the glory might be ascribed to Him alone. Yet even this rash act was overruled by God to accomplish His purposes. Moses was not prepared for his great work. He had yet to learn the same lesson of faith that Abraham and Jacob had been taught--not to rely upon human strength or wisdom, but upon the power of God for the fulfillment of His promises. And there were other lessons that, amid the solitude of the mountains, Moses was to receive. In the school of self-denial and hardship he was to learn patience, to temper his passions. Before he could govern wisely, he must be trained to obey. His own heart must be fully in harmony with God before he could teach the knowledge of His will to Israel. By his own experience he must be prepared to exercise a fatherly care over all who needed his help.

    Man would have dispensed with that long period of toil and obscurity, deeming it a great loss of time. But Infinite Wisdom called him who was to become the leader of his people to spend forty years in the humble work of a shepherd. The habits of caretaking, of self-forgetfulness and tender solicitude for his flock, thus developed, would prepare him to become the compassionate, longsuffering shepherd of Israel. No advantage that human training or culture could bestow, could be a substitute for this experience.

    Moses had been learning much that he must unlearn. The influences that had surrounded him in Egypt--the love of his foster mother, his own high position as the king's grandson, the dissipation on every hand, the refinement, the subtlety, and the mysticism of a false religion, the splendor of idolatrous worship, the solemn grandeur of architecture and sculpture--all had left deep impressions upon his developing mind and had molded, to some extent, his habits and character. Time, change of surroundings, and communion with God could remove these impressions. It would require on the part of Moses himself a struggle as for life to renounce error and accept truth, but God would be his helper when the conflict should be too severe for human strength.

    In all who have been chosen to accomplish a work for God the human element is seen. Yet they have not been men of stereotyped habits and character, who were satisfied to remain in that condition. They earnestly desired to obtain wisdom from God and to learn to work for Him. Says the apostle, "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him." James 1:5. But God will not impart to men divine light while they are content to remain in darkness. In order to receive God's help, man must realize his weakness and deficiency; he must apply his own mind to the great change to be wrought in himself; he must be aroused to earnest and persevering prayer and effort. Wrong habits and customs must be shaken off; and it is only by determined endeavor to correct these errors and to conform to right principles that the victory can be gained. Many never attain to the position that they might occupy, because they wait for God to do for them that which He has given them power to do for themselves. All who are fitted for usefulness must be trained by the severest mental and moral discipline, and God will assist them by uniting divine power with human effort.

    Shut in by the bulwarks of the mountains, Moses was alone with God. The magnificent temples of Egypt no longer impressed his mind with their superstition and falsehood. In the solemn grandeur of the everlasting hills he beheld the majesty of the Most High, and in contrast realized how powerless and insignificant were the gods of Egypt. Everywhere the Creator's name was written. Moses seemed to stand in His presence and to be over-shadowed by His power. Here his pride and self-sufficiency were swept away. In the stern simplicity of his wilderness life, the results of the ease and luxury of Egypt disappeared. Moses became patient, reverent, and humble, "very meek, above all the men which were upon the face of the earth" (Numbers 12:3), yet strong in faith in the mighty God of Jacob.

    As the years rolled on, and he wandered with his flocks in solitary places, pondering upon the oppressed condition of his people, he recounted the dealings of God with his fathers and the promises that were the heritage of the chosen nation, and his prayers for Israel ascended by day and by night. Heavenly angels shed their light around him. Here, under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, he wrote the book of Genesis. The long years spent amid the desert solitudes were rich in blessing, not alone to Moses and his people, but to the world in all succeeding ages.

    "And it came to pass in process of time, that the king of Egypt died: and the children of Israel sighed by reason of the bondage, and they cried, and their cry came up unto God by reason of the bondage. And God heard their groaning, and God remembered His covenant with Abraham, with Isaac, and with Jacob. And God looked upon the children of Israel, and God had respect unto them." The time for Israel's deliverance had come. But God's purpose was to be accomplished in a manner to pour contempt on human pride. The deliverer was to go forth as a humble shepherd, with only a rod in his hand; but God would make that rod the symbol of His power. Leading his flocks one day near Horeb, "the mountain of God," Moses saw a bush in flames, branches, foliage, and trunk, all burning, yet seeming not to be consumed. He drew near to view the wonderful sight, when a voice from out of the flame called him by name. With trembling lips he answered, "Here am I." He was warned not to approach irreverently: "Put off thy shoes from off thy feet; for the place whereon thou standest is holy ground. . . . I am the God of thy father, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob." It was He who, as the Angel of the covenant, had revealed Himself to the fathers in ages past. "And Moses hid his face; for he was afraid to look upon God."

    Humility and reverence should characterize the deportment of all who come into the presence of God. In the name of Jesus we may come before Him with confidence, but we must not approach Him with the boldness of presumption, as though He were on a level with ourselves. There are those who address the great and all-powerful and holy God, who dwelleth in light unapproachable, as they would address an equal, or even an inferior. There are those who conduct themselves in His house as they would not presume to do in the audience chamber of an earthly ruler. These should remember that they are in His sight whom seraphim adore, before whom angels veil their faces. God is greatly to be reverenced; all who truly realize His presence will bow in humility before Him, and, like Jacob beholding the vision of God, they will cry out, "How dreadful is this place! This is none other but the house of God, and this is the gate of heaven."

    As Moses waited in reverent awe before God the words continued: "I have surely seen the affliction of My people which are in Egypt, and have heard their cry by reason of their taskmasters; for I know their sorrows; and I am come down to deliver them out of the hand of the Egyptians, and to bring them up out of that land unto a good land and a large, unto a land flowing with milk and honey. . . . Come now therefore, and I will send thee unto Pharaoh, that thou mayest bring forth My people the children of Israel out of Egypt."

    Amazed and terrified at the command, Moses drew back, saying, "Who am I, that I should go unto Pharaoh, and that I should bring forth the children of Israel out of Egypt?" The reply was, "Certainly I will be with thee; and this shall be a token unto thee, that I have sent thee: When thou hast brought forth the people out of Egypt, ye shall serve God upon this mountain."

    Moses thought of the difficulties to be encountered, of the blindness, ignorance, and unbelief of his people, many of whom were almost destitute of a knowledge of God. "Behold," he said, "when I come unto the children of Israel, and shall say unto them, The God of your fathers hath sent me unto you; and they shall say to me, What is His name? what shall I say unto them?" The answer was-- "I Am That I Am." "Thus shalt thou say unto the children of Israel, I Am hath sent me unto you."

    Moses was commanded first to assemble the elders of Israel, the most noble and righteous among them, who had long grieved because of their bondage, and to declare to them a message from God, with a promise of deliverance. Then he was to go with the elders before the king, and say to him--

    "The Lord God of the Hebrews hath met with us: and now let us go, we beseech thee, three days' journey into the wilderness, that we may sacrifice to the Lord our God."

    Moses was forewarned that Pharaoh would resist the appeal to let Israel go. Yet the courage of God's servant must not fail; for the Lord would make this the occasion to manifest His power before the Egyptians and before His people. "And I will stretch out My hand, and smite Egypt with all My wonders which I will do in the midst thereof: and after that he will let you go."

    Direction was also given concerning the provision they were to make for the journey. The Lord declared, "It shall come to pass, that, when ye go, ye shall not go empty: but every woman shall borrow of her neighbor, and of her that sojourneth in her house, jewels of silver, and jewels of gold, and raiment." The Egyptians had been enriched by the labor unjustly exacted from the Israelites, and as the latter were to start on the journey to their new home, it was right for them to claim the reward of their years of toil. They were to ask for articles of value, such as could be easily transported, and God would give them favor in the sight of the Egyptians. The mighty miracles wrought for their deliverance would strike terror to the oppressors, so that the requests of the bondmen would be granted.

    Moses saw before him difficulties that seemed insurmountable. What proof could he give his people that God had indeed sent him? "Behold," he said, "they will not believe me, nor hearken unto my voice: for they will say, The Lord hath not appeared unto thee." Evidence that appealed to his own senses was now given. He was told to cast his rod upon the ground. As he did so, "it became a serpent; and Moses fled from before it." He was commanded to seize it, and in his hand it became a rod.

    He was bidden to put his hand into his bosom. He obeyed, and "when he took it out, behold, his hand was leprous as snow." Being told to put it again into his bosom, he found on withdrawing it that it had become like the other. By these signs the Lord assured Moses that His own people, as well as Pharaoh, should be convinced that One mightier than the king of Egypt was manifest among them. But the servant of God was still overwhelmed by the thought of the strange and wonderful work before him. In his distress and fear he now pleaded as an excuse a lack of ready speech: "O my Lord, I am not eloquent, neither heretofore, nor since Thou hast spoken unto Thy servant; but I am slow of speech, and of a slow tongue." He had been so long away from the Egyptians that he had not so clear knowledge and ready use of their language as when he was among them.

    The Lord said unto him, "Who hath made man's mouth? or who maketh the dumb, or deaf, or the seeing, or the blind? have not I the Lord?" To this was added another assurance of divine aid: "Now therefore go, and I will be with thy mouth, and teach thee what thou shalt say." But Moses still entreated that a more competent person be selected. These excuses at first proceeded from humility and diffidence; but after the Lord had promised to remove all difficulties, and to give him final success, then any further shrinking back and complaining of his unfitness showed distrust of God. It implied a fear that God was unable to qualify him for the great work to which He had called him, or that He had made a mistake in the selection of the man.

    Moses was now directed to Aaron, his elder brother, who, having been in daily use of the language of the Egyptians, was able to speak it perfectly. He was told that Aaron was coming to meet him. The next words from the Lord were an unqualified command:

    "Thou shalt speak unto him, and put words in his mouth: and I will be with thy mouth, and with his mouth, and will teach you what ye shall do. And he shall be thy spokesman unto the people: and he shall be, even he shall be to thee instead of a mouth, and thou shalt be to him instead of God. And thou shalt take this rod in thine hand, wherewith thou shalt do signs." He could make no further resistance, for all ground for excuse was removed.

    The divine command given to Moses found him self-distrustful, slow of speech, and timid. He was overwhelmed with a sense of his incapacity to be a mouthpiece for God to Israel. But having once accepted the work, he entered upon it with his whole heart, putting all his trust in the Lord. The greatness of his mission called into exercise the best powers of his mind. God blessed his ready obedience, and he became eloquent, hopeful, self-possessed, and well fitted for the greatest work ever given to man. This is an example of what God does to strengthen the character of those who trust Him fully and give themselves unreservedly to His commands.

    A man will gain power and efficiency as he accepts the responsibilities that God places upon him, and with his whole soul seeks to qualify himself to bear them aright. However humble his position or limited his ability, that man will attain true greatness who, trusting to divine strength, seeks to perform his work with fidelity. Had Moses relied upon his own strength and wisdom, and eagerly accepted the great charge, he would have evinced his entire unfitness for such a work. The fact that a man feels his weakness is at least some evidence that he realizes the magnitude of the work appointed him, and that he will make God his counselor and his strength.

    Moses returned to his father-in-law and expressed his desire to visit his brethren in Egypt. Jethro's consent was given, with his blessing, "Go in peace." With his wife and children, Moses set forth on the journey. He had not dared to make known the object of his mission, lest they should not be allowed to accompany him. Before reaching Egypt, however, he himself thought it best for their own safety to send them back to the home in Midian.

    A secret dread of Pharaoh and the Egyptians, whose anger had been kindled against him forty years before, had rendered Moses still more reluctant to return to Egypt; but after he had set out to obey the divine command, the Lord revealed to him that his enemies were dead.

    On the way from Midian, Moses received a startling and terrible warning of the Lord's displeasure. An angel appeared to him in a threatening manner, as if he would immediately destroy him. No explanation was given; but Moses remembered that he had disregarded one of God's requirements; yielding to the persuasion of his wife, he had neglected to perform the rite of circumcision upon their youngest son. He had failed to comply with the condition by which his child could be entitled to the blessings of God's covenant with Israel; and such a neglect on the part of their chosen leader could not but lessen the force of the divine precepts upon the people. Zipporah, fearing that her husband would be slain, performed the rite herself, and the angel then permitted Moses to pursue his journey. In his mission to Pharaoh, Moses was to be placed in a position of great peril; his life could be preserved only through the protection of holy angels. But while living in neglect of a known duty, he would not be secure; for he could not be shielded by the angels of God. In the time of trouble just before the coming of Christ, the righteous will be preserved through the ministration of heavenly angels; but there will be no security for the transgressor of God's law. Angels cannot then protect those who are disregarding one of the divine precepts.


    Note Very Prayerfully and Carefully the Law and Commandments of God (in Letter, Voice, and Deed) in Each of the Sixty-Six Books of the Bible. Be Honest and Complete. That's All I'm Going to Say (for now).





    Lilith and Eve??


    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Thu Mar 16, 2017 3:39 pm; edited 1 time in total
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 7819
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Mon Jun 20, 2016 11:05 am

    I don't believe in Voodoo -- and I don't believe in This!! I previously mentioned a quote from the Lacerta File (alleged reptilian interview). Well here it is. It's at the very end of the last interview.

    Question: That is the end of the interview. Do you have any final message for the readers of the transcript?

    Answer: Yes. I am thoroughly surprised at the many comments to my words; of course, I am naturally also disappointed about the religious portrayals of me as the enemy which have been voiced and which have buried themselves deeply in your mind. You should learn to set yourselves apart from the old conditioning and not to stand quasi under the control of something or someone who has already been gone for 5000 years. You are, after all, free spirits. Those are my final words.

    What if Open Archangelic-Rule (by one or two Archangels) was replaced by Secret Archangelic-Rule (by one particular Archangel) approximately 5,000 years ago?? What if this Single-Archangel has played the roles of literally hundreds (or thousands) of Historical-Characters?? What if they are a Master of Impersonation?? I keep referring to Gabriel and Michael -- simply because that's what the Bible, the Book of Enoch, and Hollywood give me to work with. I have no nit to pick (or axe to grind). What if Gabriel and Michael fought side-by-side as Light-Bringers -- but had a parting of the ways approximately 5,000 years ago (either genuinely or faked)?? What if Michael was removed or taken-hostage -- and replaced by Gabriel -- with Gabriel playing the parts of BOTH Gabriel and Michael?? What Would O.H. KRLLL Say?? I keep thinking about the movie The Changeling -- and the Dr. Who series The Trial of a Time Lord. If one Archangel has ruled this solar system as a Sun-God for 5,000 years -- think how deeply-entrenched and highly-sophisticated a 5,000 year-old One Solar-System Government might be!!! If a long-lost and presumed-dead Michael reappeared, they might not have a snowball's chance in hell to gain any traction whatsoever. They might be so frustrated and infuriated with the reprehensible state of affairs, that they might appear to be crazy and deluded!! Think about Pinky and the Brain. One is a genius, and the other's insane!! What if One Archangel created an Idealistic New-World -- only to have it stolen and subverted??!! Obviously, this is a stretch -- but "what if??"!! Again, I'm only using the "Gabriel and Michael" names because that's all I have to work with. I've speculated that BOTH Archangels were (and are) "Light-Bringers" -- and that "Lucifer" might be a Job-Description rather than being a separate and distinct Archangel. An actual "Lucifer" character could conceivably be "Faked". What Would Azazel Say?? Consider "Ancient-Egypt" and notice right at the beginning of the article, a commencement-date which is approximately 5,000 years ago!! https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ancient_Egypt

    Ancient Egypt was a civilization of ancient Northeastern Africa, concentrated along the lower reaches of the Nile River in what is now the modern country of Egypt. It is one of six civilizations to arise independently. Egyptian civilization followed prehistoric Egypt and coalesced around 3150 BC (according to conventional Egyptian chronology)[1] with the political unification of Upper and Lower Egypt under the first pharaoh Narmer (commonly referred to as Menes).[2] The history of ancient Egypt occurred in a series of stable Kingdoms, separated by periods of relative instability known as Intermediate Periods: the Old Kingdom of the Early Bronze Age, the Middle Kingdom of the Middle Bronze Age and the New Kingdom of the Late Bronze Age.

    Egypt reached the pinnacle of its power in the New Kingdom, during the Ramesside period, where it rivalled the Hittite Empire, Assyrian Empire and Mitanni Empire, after which it entered a period of slow decline. Egypt was invaded or conquered by a succession of foreign powers, such as the Canaanites/Hyksos, Libyans, the Nubians, the Assyrians, Babylonians, the Achaemenid Persians, and the Macedonians in the Third Intermediate Period and the Late Period of Egypt. In the aftermath of Alexander the Great's death, one of his generals, Ptolemy Soter, established himself as the new ruler of Egypt. This Greek Ptolemaic Kingdom ruled Egypt until 30 BC, when, under Cleopatra, it fell to the Roman Empire and became a Roman province.[3]

    The success of ancient Egyptian civilization came partly from its ability to adapt to the conditions of the Nile River valley for agriculture. The predictable flooding and controlled irrigation of the fertile valley produced surplus crops, which supported a more dense population, and social development and culture. With resources to spare, the administration sponsored mineral exploitation of the valley and surrounding desert regions, the early development of an independent writing system, the organization of collective construction and agricultural projects, trade with surrounding regions, and a military intended to defeat foreign enemies and assert Egyptian dominance. Motivating and organizing these activities was a bureaucracy of elite scribes, religious leaders, and administrators under the control of a pharaoh, who ensured the cooperation and unity of the Egyptian people in the context of an elaborate system of religious beliefs.[4][5]

    The many achievements of the ancient Egyptians include the quarrying, surveying and construction techniques that supported the building of monumental pyramids, temples, and obelisks; a system of mathematics, a practical and effective system of medicine, irrigation systems and agricultural production techniques, the first known planked boats,[6] Egyptian faience and glass technology, new forms of literature, and the earliest known peace treaty, made with the Hittites.[7] Egypt left a lasting legacy. Its art and architecture were widely copied, and its antiquities carried off to far corners of the world. Its monumental ruins have inspired the imaginations of travelers and writers for centuries. A new-found respect for antiquities and excavations in the early modern period by Europeans and Egyptians led to the scientific investigation of Egyptian civilization and a greater appreciation of its cultural legacy.[8]

    The Nile has been the lifeline of its region for much of human history.[9] The fertile floodplain of the Nile gave humans the opportunity to develop a settled agricultural economy and a more sophisticated, centralized society that became a cornerstone in the history of human civilization.[10] Nomadic modern human hunter-gatherers began living in the Nile valley through the end of the Middle Pleistocene some 120,000 years ago. By the late Paleolithic period, the arid climate of Northern Africa became increasingly hot and dry, forcing the populations of the area to concentrate along the river region.

    In Predynastic and Early Dynastic times, the Egyptian climate was much less arid than it is today. Large regions of Egypt were covered in treed savanna and traversed by herds of grazing ungulates. Foliage and fauna were far more prolific in all environs and the Nile region supported large populations of waterfowl. Hunting would have been common for Egyptians, and this is also the period when many animals were first domesticated.[11]

    By about 5500 BC, small tribes living in the Nile valley had developed into a series of cultures demonstrating firm control of agriculture and animal husbandry, and identifiable by their pottery and personal items, such as combs, bracelets, and beads. The largest of these early cultures in upper (Southern) Egypt was the Badari, which probably originated in the Western Desert; it was known for its high quality ceramics, stone tools, and its use of copper.[12]

    The Badari was followed by the Amratian (Naqada I) and Gerzeh (Naqada II) cultures,[13] which brought a number of technological improvements. As early as the Naqada I Period, predynastic Egyptians imported obsidian from Ethiopia, used to shape blades and other objects from flakes.[14] In Naqada II times, early evidence exists of contact with the Near East, particularly Canaan and the Byblos coast.[15] Over a period of about 1,000 years, the Naqada culture developed from a few small farming communities into a powerful civilization whose leaders were in complete control of the people and resources of the Nile valley.[16] Establishing a power center at Hierakonpolis, and later at Abydos, Naqada III leaders expanded their control of Egypt northwards along the Nile.[17] They also traded with Nubia to the south, the oases of the western desert to the west, and the cultures of the eastern Mediterranean and Near East to the east.[17] Royal Nubian burials at Qustul produced artifacts bearing the oldest-known examples of Egyptian dynastic symbols, such as the white crown of Egypt and falcon.[18][19]

    The Naqada culture manufactured a diverse selection of material goods, reflective of the increasing power and wealth of the elite, as well as societal personal-use items, which included combs, small statuary, painted pottery, high quality decorative stone vases, cosmetic palettes, and jewelry made of gold, lapis, and ivory. They also developed a ceramic glaze known as faience, which was used well into the Roman Period to decorate cups, amulets, and figurines.[20] During the last predynastic phase, the Naqada culture began using written symbols that eventually were developed into a full system of hieroglyphs for writing the ancient Egyptian language.[21]

    The Early Dynastic Period was approximately contemporary to the early Sumerian-Akkadian civilisation of Mesopotamia and of ancient Elam. The third-century BC Egyptian priest Manetho grouped the long line of pharaohs from Menes to his own time into 30 dynasties, a system still used today.[22] He chose to begin his official history with the king named "Meni" (or Menes in Greek) who was believed to have united the two kingdoms of Upper and Lower Egypt (around 3100 BC). [23]

    The transition to a unified state happened more gradually than ancient Egyptian writers represented, and there is no contemporary record of Menes. Some scholars now believe, however, that the mythical Menes may have been the pharaoh Narmer, who is depicted wearing royal regalia on the ceremonial Narmer Palette, in a symbolic act of unification.[24] In the Early Dynastic Period about 3150 BC, the first of the Dynastic pharaohs solidified control over lower Egypt by establishing a capital at Memphis, from which he could control the labour force and agriculture of the fertile delta region, as well as the lucrative and critical trade routes to the Levant. The increasing power and wealth of the pharaohs during the early dynastic period was reflected in their elaborate mastaba tombs and mortuary cult structures at Abydos, which were used to celebrate the deified pharaoh after his death.[25] The strong institution of kingship developed by the pharaohs served to legitimize state control over the land, labour, and resources that were essential to the survival and growth of ancient Egyptian civilization.[26]

    Major advances in architecture, art, and technology were made during the Old Kingdom, fueled by the increased agricultural productivity and resulting population, made possible by a well-developed central administration.[28] Some of ancient Egypt's crowning achievements, the Giza pyramids and Great Sphinx, were constructed during the Old Kingdom. Under the direction of the vizier, state officials collected taxes, coordinated irrigation projects to improve crop yield, drafted peasants to work on construction projects, and established a justice system to maintain peace and order.[29]

    Along with the rising importance of a central administration arose a new class of educated scribes and officials who were granted estates by the pharaoh in payment for their services. Pharaohs also made land grants to their mortuary cults and local temples, to ensure that these institutions had the resources to worship the pharaoh after his death. Scholars believe that five centuries of these practices slowly eroded the economic power of the pharaoh, and that the economy could no longer afford to support a large centralized administration.[30] As the power of the pharaoh diminished, regional governors called nomarchs began to challenge the supremacy of the pharaoh. This, coupled with severe droughts between 2200 and 2150 BC,[31] is assumed to have caused the country to enter the 140-year period of famine and strife known as the First Intermediate Period.[32]

    After Egypt's central government collapsed at the end of the Old Kingdom, the administration could no longer support or stabilize the country's economy. Regional governors could not rely on the king for help in times of crisis, and the ensuing food shortages and political disputes escalated into famines and small-scale civil wars. Yet despite difficult problems, local leaders, owing no tribute to the pharaoh, used their new-found independence to establish a thriving culture in the provinces. Once in control of their own resources, the provinces became economically richer—which was demonstrated by larger and better burials among all social classes.[33] In bursts of creativity, provincial artisans adopted and adapted cultural motifs formerly restricted to the royalty of the Old Kingdom, and scribes developed literary styles that expressed the optimism and originality of the period.[34]

    Free from their loyalties to the pharaoh, local rulers began competing with each other for territorial control and political power. By 2160 BC, rulers in Herakleopolis controlled Lower Egypt in the north, while a rival clan based in Thebes, the Intef family, took control of Upper Egypt in the south. As the Intefs grew in power and expanded their control northward, a clash between the two rival dynasties became inevitable. Around 2055 BC the northern Theban forces under Nebhepetre Mentuhotep II finally defeated the Herakleopolitan rulers, reuniting the Two Lands. They inaugurated a period of economic and cultural renaissance known as the Middle Kingdom.[35]

    The pharaohs of the Middle Kingdom restored the country's prosperity and stability, thereby stimulating a resurgence of art, literature, and monumental building projects.[36] Mentuhotep II and his Eleventh Dynasty successors ruled from Thebes, but the vizier Amenemhat I, upon assuming kingship at the beginning of the Twelfth Dynasty around 1985 BC, shifted the nation's capital to the city of Itjtawy, located in Faiyum.[37] From Itjtawy, the pharaohs of the Twelfth Dynasty undertook a far-sighted land reclamation and irrigation scheme to increase agricultural output in the region. Moreover, the military reconquered territory in Nubia that was rich in quarries and gold mines, while laborers built a defensive structure in the Eastern Delta, called the "Walls-of-the-Ruler", to defend against foreign attack.[38]

    With the pharaohs' having secured military and political security and vast agricultural and mineral wealth, the nation's population, arts, and religion flourished. In contrast to elitist Old Kingdom attitudes towards the gods, the Middle Kingdom experienced an increase in expressions of personal piety and what could be called a democratization of the afterlife, in which all people possessed a soul and could be welcomed into the company of the gods after death.[39] Middle Kingdom literature featured sophisticated themes and characters written in a confident, eloquent style.[34] The relief and portrait sculpture of the period captured subtle, individual details that reached new heights of technical perfection.[40]

    The last great ruler of the Middle Kingdom, Amenemhat III, allowed Semitic-speaking Canaanite settlers from the Near East into the delta region to provide a sufficient labour force for his especially active mining and building campaigns. These ambitious building and mining activities, however, combined with severe Nile floods later in his reign, strained the economy and precipitated the slow decline into the Second Intermediate Period during the later Thirteenth and Fourteenth dynasties. During this decline, the Canaanite settlers began to seize control of the delta region, eventually coming to power in Egypt as the Hyksos.[41]

    Around 1785 BC, as the power of the Middle Kingdom pharaohs weakened, a Western Asian people called the Hyksos had already settled in the Eastern Delta town of Avaris, seized control of Egypt, and forced the central government to retreat to Thebes. The pharaoh was treated as a vassal and expected to pay tribute.[42] The Hyksos ("foreign rulers") retained Egyptian models of government and identified as pharaohs, thus integrating Egyptian elements into their culture. They and other invaders introduced new tools of warfare into Egypt, most notably the composite bow and the horse-drawn chariot.[43]

    After their retreat, the native Theban kings found themselves trapped between the Canaanite Hyksos ruling the north and the Hyksos' Nubian allies, the Kushites, to the south of Egypt. After years of vassalage, Thebes gathered enough strength to challenge the Hyksos in a conflict that lasted more than 30 years, until 1555 BC.[42] The pharaohs Seqenenre Tao II and Kamose were ultimately able to defeat the Nubians to the south of Egypt, but failed to defeat the Hyksos. That task fell to Kamose's successor, Ahmose I, who successfully waged a series of campaigns that permanently eradicated the Hyksos' presence in Egypt. He established a new dynasty. In the New Kingdom that followed, the military became a central priority for the pharaohs seeking to expand Egypt's borders and attempting to gain mastery of the Near East.[44]

    The New Kingdom pharaohs established a period of unprecedented prosperity by securing their borders and strengthening diplomatic ties with their neighbours, including the Mitanni Empire, Assyria, and Canaan. Military campaigns waged under Tuthmosis I and his grandson Tuthmosis III extended the influence of the pharaohs to the largest empire Egypt had ever seen. Between their reigns, Hatshepsut generally promoted peace and restored trade routes lost during the Hyksos occupation, as well as expanding to new regions. When Tuthmosis III died in 1425 BC, Egypt had an empire extending from Niya in north west Syria to the fourth waterfall of the Nile in Nubia, cementing loyalties and opening access to critical imports such as bronze and wood.[45]

    The New Kingdom pharaohs began a large-scale building campaign to promote the god Amun, whose growing cult was based in Karnak. They also constructed monuments to glorify their own achievements, both real and imagined. The Karnak temple is the largest Egyptian temple ever built.[46] The pharaoh Hatshepsut used such hyperbole and grandeur during her reign of almost twenty-two years.[47] Her reign was very successful, marked by an extended period of peace and wealth-building, trading expeditions to Punt, restoration of foreign trade networks, and great building projects, including an elegant mortuary temple that rivaled the Greek architecture of a thousand years later, a colossal pair of obelisks, and a chapel at Karnak. Despite her achievements, Amenhotep II, the heir to Hatshepsut's nephew-stepson Tuthmosis III, sought to erase her legacy near the end of his father's reign and throughout his, touting many of her accomplishments as his.[48] He also tried to change many established traditions that had developed over the centuries, which some suggest was a futile attempt to prevent other women from becoming pharaoh and to curb their influence in the kingdom.

    Around 1350 BC, the stability of the New Kingdom seemed threatened further when Amenhotep IV ascended the throne and instituted a series of radical and chaotic reforms. Changing his name to Akhenaten, he touted the previously obscure sun deity Aten as the supreme deity, suppressed the worship of most other deities, and attacked the power of the temple that had become dominated by the priests of Amun in Thebes, whom he saw as corrupt.[49] Moving the capital to the new city of Akhetaten (modern-day Amarna), Akhenaten turned a deaf ear to events in the Near East (where the Hittites, Mitanni, and Assyrians were vying for control). He was devoted to his new religion and artistic style. After his death, the cult of the Aten was quickly abandoned, the priests of Amun soon regained power and returned the capital to Thebes. Under their influence the subsequent pharaohs Tutankhamun, Ay, and Horemheb worked to erase all mention of Akhenaten's heresy, now known as the Amarna Period.[50]

    Around 1279 BC, Ramesses II, also known as Ramesses the Great, ascended the throne, and went on to build more temples, erect more statues and obelisks, and sire more children than any other pharaoh in history.[51] A bold military leader, Ramesses II led his army against the Hittites in the Battle of Kadesh (in modern Syria) and, after fighting to a stalemate, finally agreed to the first recorded peace treaty, around 1258 BC.[52] With both the Egyptians and Hittite Empire proving unable to gain the upper hand over one another, and both powers also fearful of the expanding Middle Assyrian Empire, Egypt withdrew from much of the Near East. The Hittites were thus left to compete unsuccessfully with the powerful Assyrians and the newly arrived Phrygians.

    Egypt's wealth, however, made it a tempting target for invasion, particularly by the Libyan Berbers to the west, and the Sea Peoples, a conjectured[53][54] confederation of seafarers from the Aegean Sea. Initially, the military was able to repel these invasions, but Egypt eventually lost control of its remaining territories in southern Caanan, much of it falling to the Assyrians. The effects of external threats were exacerbated by internal problems such as corruption, tomb robbery, and civil unrest. After regaining their power, the high priests at the temple of Amun in Thebes accumulated vast tracts of land and wealth, and their expanded power splintered the country during the Third Intermediate Period.[55]

    Following the death of Ramesses XI in 1078 BC, Smendes assumed authority over the northern part of Egypt, ruling from the city of Tanis. The south was effectively controlled by the High Priests of Amun at Thebes, who recognized Smendes in name only.[56] During this time, Berber tribes from what was later to be called Libya had been settling in the western delta, and the chieftains of these settlers began increasing their autonomy. Libyan princes took control of the delta under Shoshenq I in 945 BC, founding the Libyan Berber, or Bubastite, dynasty that ruled for some 200 years. Shoshenq also gained control of southern Egypt by placing his family members in important priestly positions.

    In the mid-ninth century BC, Egypt made a failed attempt to once more gain a foothold in Western Asia. Osorkon II of Egypt, along with a large alliance of nations and peoples, including Persia, Israel, Hamath, Phoenicia/Caanan, the Arabs, Arameans, and neo Hittites among others, engaged in the Battle of Karkar against the powerful Assyrian king Shalmaneser III in 853 BC. However, this coalition of powers failed and the Neo Assyrian Empire continued to dominate Western Asia.

    Libyan Berber control began to erode as a rival native dynasty in the delta arose under Leontopolis. Also, the Nubians of the Kushites threatened Egypt from the lands to the south.[57]

    Drawing on millennia of interaction (trade, acculturation, occupation, assimilation, and war[58]) with Egypt,[59] the Kushite king Piye left his Nubian capital of Napata and invaded Egypt around 727 BC. Piye easily seized control of Thebes and eventually the Nile Delta.[60] He recorded the episode on his stela of victory. Piye set the stage for subsequent Twenty-fifth dynasty pharaohs,[61] such as Taharqa, to reunite the "Two lands" of Northern and Southern Egypt. The Nile valley empire was as large as it had been since the New Kingdom.

    The Twenty-fifth dynasty ushered in a renaissance period for ancient Egypt.[62] Religion, the arts, and architecture were restored to their glorious Old, Middle, and New Kingdom forms. Pharaohs, such as Taharqa, built or restored temples and monuments throughout the Nile valley, including at Memphis, Karnak, Kawa, Jebel Barkal, etc.[63] It was during the Twenty-fifth dynasty that there was the first widespread construction of pyramids (many in modern Sudan) in the Nile Valley since the Middle Kingdom.[64][65][66]

    Piye made various unsuccessful attempts to extend Egyptian influence in the Near East, then controlled by Assyria. In 720 BC, he sent an army in support of a rebellion against Assyria, which was taking place in Philistia and Gaza. However, Piye was defeated by Sargon II and the rebellion failed. In 711 BC, Piye again supported a revolt against Assyria by the Israelites of Ashdod and was once again defeated by the Assyrian king Sargon II. Subsequently, Piye was forced from the Near East.[67]

    From the 10th century BC onwards, Assyria fought for control of the southern Levant. Frequently, cities and kingdoms of the southern Levant appealed to Egypt for aide in their struggles against the powerful Assyrian army. Taharqa enjoyed some initial success in his attempts to regain a foothold in the Near East. Taharqa aided the Judean King Hezekiah when Hezekiah and Jerusalem was besieged by the Assyrian king, Sennacherib. Scholars disagree on the primary reason for Assyria's abandonment of their siege on Jerusalem. Reasons for the Assyrian withdrawal range from conflict with the Egyptian/Kushite army to divine intervention to surrender to disease.[68] Henry Aubin argues that the Kushite/Egyptian army saved Jerusalem from the Assyrians and prevented the Assyrians from returning to capture Jerusalem for the remainder of Sennacherib's life (20 years).[69] Some argue that disease was the primary reason for failing to actually take the city, however Senacherib's annals claim Judah was forced into tribute regardless.[70]

    Sennacherib had been murdered by his own sons for destroying the rebellious city of Babylon, a city sacred to all Mesopotamians, the Assyrians included. In 674 BC Esarhaddon launched a preliminary incursion into Egypt, however this attempt was repelled by Taharqa.[71] However, in 671 BC, Esarhaddon launched a full-scale invasion. Part of his army stayed behind to deal with rebellions in Phoenicia, and Israel. The remainder went south to Rapihu, then crossed the Sinai, and entered Egypt. Esarhaddon decisively defeated Taharqa, took Memphis, Thebes and all the major cities of Egypt, and Taharqa was chased back to his Nubian homeland. Esarhaddon now called himself "king of Egypt, Patros, and Kush", and returned with rich booty from the cities of the delta; he erected a victory stele at this time, and paraded the captive Prince Ushankhuru, the son of Taharqa in Nineveh. Esarhaddon stationed a small army in northern Egypt and describes how "All Ethiopians (read Nubians/Kushites) I deported from Egypt, leaving not one left to do homage to me".[72] He installed native Egyptian princes throughout the land to rule on his behalf.[73] The conquest by Esarhaddon effectively marked the end of the short lived Kushite Empire.

    However, the native Egyptian rulers installed by Esarhaddon were unable to retain full control of the whole country for long. Two years later, Taharqa returned from Nubia and seized control of a section of southern Egypt as far north as Memphis. Esarhaddon prepared to return to Egypt and once more eject Taharqa, however he fell ill and died in his capital, Nineveh, before he left Assyria. His successor, Ashurbanipal, sent an Assyrian general named Sha-Nabu-shu with a small, but well trained army, which conclusively defeated Taharqa at Memphis and once more drove him from Egypt. Taharqa died in Nubia two years later.

    His successor, Tanutamun, also made a failed attempt to regain Egypt for Nubia. He successfully defeated Necho, the native Egyptian puppet ruler installed by Ashurbanipal, taking Thebes in the process. The Assyrians then sent a large army southwards. Tantamani (Tanutamun) was heavily routed and fled back to Nubia. The Assyrian army sacked Thebes to such an extent it never truly recovered. A native ruler, Psammetichus I was placed on the throne, as a vassal of Ashurbanipal, and the Nubians were never again to pose a threat to either Assyria or Egypt.[74]

    With no permanent plans for conquest, the Assyrians left control of Egypt to a series of vassals who became known as the Saite kings of the Twenty-sixth Dynasty. By 653 BC, the Saite king Psamtik I (taking advantage of the fact that Assyria was involved in a fierce war conquering Elam and that few Assyrian troops were stationed in Egypt) was able to free Egypt relatively peacefully from Assyrian vassalage with the help of Lydian and Greek mercenaries, the latter of whom were recruited to form Egypt's first navy. Psamtik and his successors however were careful to maintain peaceful relations with Assyria. Greek influence expanded greatly as the city of Naukratis became the home of Greeks in the delta.

    In 609 BC Necho II went to war with Babylonia, the Chaldeans, the Medians and the Scythians in an attempt to save Assyria, which after a brutal civil war was being overrun by this coalition of powers. However, the attempt to save Egypt's former masters failed. The Egyptians delayed intervening too long, and Nineveh had already fallen and King Sin-shar-ishkun was dead by the time Necho II sent his armies northwards. However, Necho easily brushed aside the Israelite army under King Josiah but he and the Assyrians then lost a battle at Harran to the Babylonians, Medes and Scythians. Necho II and Ashur-uballit II of Assyria were finally defeated at Carchemish in Aramea (modern Syria) in 605 BC. The Egyptians remained in the area for some decades, struggling with the Babylonian kings Nabopolassar and Nebuchadnezzar II for control of portions of the former Assyrian Empire in The Levant. However, they were eventually driven back into Egypt, and Nebuchadnezzar II even briefly invaded Egypt itself in 567 BC.[70] The Saite kings based in the new capital of Sais witnessed a brief but spirited resurgence in the economy and culture, but in 525 BC, the powerful Persians, led by Cambyses II, began their conquest of Egypt, eventually capturing the pharaoh Psamtik III at the battle of Pelusium. Cambyses II then assumed the formal title of pharaoh, but ruled Egypt from his home of Susa in Persia (modern Iran), leaving Egypt under the control of a satrapy. A few temporarily successful revolts against the Persians marked the fifth century BC, but Egypt was never able to permanently overthrow the Persians.[75]

    Following its annexation by Persia, Egypt was joined with Cyprus and Phoenicia (modern Lebanon) in the sixth satrapy of the Achaemenid Persian Empire. This first period of Persian rule over Egypt, also known as the Twenty-seventh dynasty, ended after more than one-hundred years in 402 BC, and from 380–343 BC the Thirtieth Dynasty ruled as the last native royal house of dynastic Egypt, which ended with the kingship of Nectanebo II. A brief restoration of Persian rule, sometimes known as the Thirty-first Dynasty, began in 343 BC, but shortly after, in 332 BC, the Persian ruler Mazaces handed Egypt over to the Macedonian ruler Alexander the Great without a fight.[76]

    In 332 BC, Alexander the Great conquered Egypt with little resistance from the Persians and was welcomed by the Egyptians as a deliverer. The administration established by Alexander's successors, the Macedonian Ptolemaic Kingdom, was based on an Egyptian model and based in the new capital city of Alexandria. The city showcased the power and prestige of Hellenistic rule, and became a seat of learning and culture, centered at the famous Library of Alexandria.[77] The Lighthouse of Alexandria lit the way for the many ships that kept trade flowing through the city—as the Ptolemies made commerce and revenue-generating enterprises, such as papyrus manufacturing, their top priority.[78]

    Hellenistic culture did not supplant native Egyptian culture, as the Ptolemies supported time-honored traditions in an effort to secure the loyalty of the populace. They built new temples in Egyptian style, supported traditional cults, and portrayed themselves as pharaohs. Some traditions merged, as Greek and Egyptian gods were syncretized into composite deities, such as Serapis, and classical Greek forms of sculpture influenced traditional Egyptian motifs. Despite their efforts to appease the Egyptians, the Ptolemies were challenged by native rebellion, bitter family rivalries, and the powerful mob of Alexandria that formed after the death of Ptolemy IV.[79] In addition, as Rome relied more heavily on imports of grain from Egypt, the Romans took great interest in the political situation in the country. Continued Egyptian revolts, ambitious politicians, and powerful Syriac opponents from the Near East made this situation unstable, leading Rome to send forces to secure the country as a province of its empire.[80]

    Egypt became a province of the Roman Empire in 30 BC, following the defeat of Marc Antony and Ptolemaic Queen Cleopatra VII by Octavian (later Emperor Augustus) in the Battle of Actium. The Romans relied heavily on grain shipments from Egypt, and the Roman army, under the control of a prefect appointed by the Emperor, quelled rebellions, strictly enforced the collection of heavy taxes, and prevented attacks by bandits, which had become a notorious problem during the period.[81] Alexandria became an increasingly important center on the trade route with the orient, as exotic luxuries were in high demand in Rome.[82]

    Although the Romans had a more hostile attitude than the Greeks towards the Egyptians, some traditions such as mummification and worship of the traditional gods continued.[83] The art of mummy portraiture flourished, and some Roman emperors had themselves depicted as pharaohs, though not to the extent that the Ptolemies had. The former lived outside Egypt and did not perform the ceremonial functions of Egyptian kingship. Local administration became Roman in style and closed to native Egyptians.[83]

    From the mid-first century AD, Christianity took root in Egypt and it was originally seen as another cult that could be accepted. However, it was an uncompromising religion that sought to win converts from Egyptian Religion and Greco-Roman religion and threatened popular religious traditions. This led to the persecution of converts to Christianity, culminating in the great purges of Diocletian starting in 303, but eventually Christianity won out.[84] In 391 the Christian Emperor Theodosius introduced legislation that banned pagan rites and closed temples.[85] Alexandria became the scene of great anti-pagan riots with public and private religious imagery destroyed.[86] As a consequence, Egypt's native religious culture was continually in decline. While the native population certainly continued to speak their language, the ability to read hieroglyphic writing slowly disappeared as the role of the Egyptian temple priests and priestesses diminished. The temples themselves were sometimes converted to churches or abandoned to the desert.[87]
















    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 7819
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Mon Jun 20, 2016 7:35 pm

    This might sound really stupid, BUT

    1. What if there was a Primary-Takeover of Earth Ten to Twelve Thousand Years Ago??

    2. What if there was a Secondary-Takeover of Earth Five to Six Thousand Years Ago??

    3. What if there has been a One Solar System Government (With One Particular CEO) for the Last Five Thousand Years??

    4. What if the following "2050 Ice-Age" video is related to the "2046 Nova" phenomenon hypothesized by Douglas Vogt?? I frankly have no idea -- but what if the Earth contains ancient-technology which could move the planet closer-to (or farther-from) the Sun??

    5. What if Iraq will achieve World-Dominance in 2025??

    6. What if France will achieve World-Dominance in 2112??

    7. What if there will be a United States of the Solar System (Under God) in 2133??

    8. Is There Significant Substance to http://mistsofavalon.heavenforum.org/t8809-ancient-extinctions ??

    I'm going to keep you guessing regarding All of the Above -- but these questions are not random.



    In a couple of strange circumstances, it has been implied that I'm judging someone, but I don't want to speculate on who that might be. Let me simply say that my present intent is NOT to Judge. It is to Learn the Truth (even if I Royally Screw Myself in the Process).

    A woman felt ill, and visited the doctor, who told her "You Have the Egyptian Flu!! You're Going to be a Mummy!!" Why are Egyptians SO Happy?? Because They Live in De-Nile!!  

    Here's one last study-list (hopefully for at least a month or two):

    1. Job through Malachi (NKJV).

    2. Patriarchs and Prophets -- Prophets and Kings -- The Desire of Ages (all by Ellen White).

    3. The SDA Bible Commentary -- Volume 4 (Isaiah through Malachi).

    4. Daniel (1978 Commentary by Desmond Ford).

    5. Daniel 8:14, the Day of Atonement, and the Investigative Judgment (Desmond Ford).

    6. The United States of the Solar System: A.D. 2133 (Books One, Two, and Three).

    7. The "V" Series (1983-1985 and 2009-2010).

    6. Earth: Final Conflict Series.

    7. All Stargate Series and Movies.

    8. Babylon 5 Series and Movies.

    9. Project Camelot and Project Avalon (all websites and interviews).

    10. The Mists of Avalon Website.

    11. All Posts and Threads by Carol, Mercuriel, Brook, and Mudra.

    12. Sacred Classical Music.

    13. Positive-Responsibility and Common-Sense.

    Just for the record -- I haven't had anything to do with the SDA Church for a couple of decades -- so don't blame them for me. Still, I think the SDA-Related Materials and Scholars I've mentioned are worth paying Close Attention To!! I'm NOT telling anyone to join (or leave) ANY Church!! We're All Fighting Different Battles On Different Fronts. We All Have Our Crosses to Bear. All of the Above just scratches the surface of a VERY Nasty Wound. This thing might get MUCH Worse before it gets better (if it gets better). I continue to know that I don't know -- regardless of who I might've been (or not been) in Ancient-Egypt. All I know is that a mysterious Ancient Egyptian Deity (who said "I AM RA") called me "Michael" while we were shopping at Wal*Mart -- and told me that "Serqet" had a lot to do with explaining our relationship. I don't know if they were Angelic or Demonic (they said they were "Angry and Jealous") -- but they seemed to exhibit these qualities (in limited-quantities). I suspect MASSIVE Doses of Deception and Manipulation -- and I have been a Miserable-Wretch for most of my Pathetic-Life (even if it might not seem like it from outward-appearances). I HATE My Life. Now I'm Going to Make the Coffee and re-watch The Big Short.



    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ancient_Egypt The pharaoh was the absolute monarch of the country and, at least in theory, wielded complete control of the land and its resources. The king was the supreme military commander and head of the government, who relied on a bureaucracy of officials to manage his affairs. In charge of the administration was his second in command, the vizier, who acted as the king's representative and coordinated land surveys, the treasury, building projects, the legal system, and the archives.[88] At a regional level, the country was divided into as many as 42 administrative regions called nomes each governed by a nomarch, who was accountable to the vizier for his jurisdiction. The temples formed the backbone of the economy. Not only were they houses of worship, but were also responsible for collecting and storing the nation's wealth in a system of granaries and treasuries administered by overseers, who redistributed grain and goods.[89]

    Much of the economy was centrally organized and strictly controlled. Although the ancient Egyptians did not use coinage until the Late period, they did use a type of money-barter system,[90] with standard sacks of grain and the deben, a weight of roughly 91 grams (3 oz) of copper or silver, forming a common denominator.[91] Workers were paid in grain; a simple laborer might earn 5½ sacks (200 kg or 400 lb) of grain per month, while a foreman might earn 7½ sacks (250 kg or 550 lb). Prices were fixed across the country and recorded in lists to facilitate trading; for example a shirt cost five copper deben, while a cow cost 140 deben.[91] Grain could be traded for other goods, according to the fixed price list.[91] During the fifth century BC coined money was introduced into Egypt from abroad. At first the coins were used as standardized pieces of precious metal rather than true money, but in the following centuries international traders came to rely on coinage.[92]

    Egyptian society was highly stratified, and social status was expressly displayed. Farmers made up the bulk of the population, but agricultural produce was owned directly by the state, temple, or noble family that owned the land.[93] Farmers were also subject to a labor tax and were required to work on irrigation or construction projects in a corvée system.[94] Artists and craftsmen were of higher status than farmers, but they were also under state control, working in the shops attached to the temples and paid directly from the state treasury. Scribes and officials formed the upper class in ancient Egypt, known as the "white kilt class" in reference to the bleached linen garments that served as a mark of their rank.[95] The upper class prominently displayed their social status in art and literature. Below the nobility were the priests, physicians, and engineers with specialized training in their field. Slavery was known in ancient Egypt, but the extent and prevalence of its practice are unclear.[96]

    The ancient Egyptians viewed men and women, including people from all social classes except slaves, as essentially equal under the law, and even the lowliest peasant was entitled to petition the vizier and his court for redress.[97] Although, slaves were mostly used as indentured servants. They were able to buy and sell, or work their way to freedom or nobility, and usually were treated by doctors in the workplace.[98] Both men and women had the right to own and sell property, make contracts, marry and divorce, receive inheritance, and pursue legal disputes in court. Married couples could own property jointly and protect themselves from divorce by agreeing to marriage contracts, which stipulated the financial obligations of the husband to his wife and children should the marriage end. Compared with their counterparts in ancient Greece, Rome, and even more modern places around the world, ancient Egyptian women had a greater range of personal choices and opportunities for achievement. Women such as Hatshepsut and Cleopatra VI even became pharaohs, while others wielded power as Divine Wives of Amun. Despite these freedoms, ancient Egyptian women did not often take part in official roles in the administration, served only secondary roles in the temples, and were not as likely to be as educated as men.[97]

    The head of the legal system was officially the pharaoh, who was responsible for enacting laws, delivering justice, and maintaining law and order, a concept the ancient Egyptians referred to as Ma'at.[88] Although no legal codes from ancient Egypt survive, court documents show that Egyptian law was based on a common-sense view of right and wrong that emphasized reaching agreements and resolving conflicts rather than strictly adhering to a complicated set of statutes.[97] Local councils of elders, known as Kenbet in the New Kingdom, were responsible for ruling in court cases involving small claims and minor disputes.[88] More serious cases involving murder, major land transactions, and tomb robbery were referred to the Great Kenbet, over which the vizier or pharaoh presided. Plaintiffs and defendants were expected to represent themselves and were required to swear an oath that they had told the truth. In some cases, the state took on both the role of prosecutor and judge, and it could torture the accused with beatings to obtain a confession and the names of any co-conspirators. Whether the charges were trivial or serious, court scribes documented the complaint, testimony, and verdict of the case for future reference.[99]

    Punishment for minor crimes involved either imposition of fines, beatings, facial mutilation, or exile, depending on the severity of the offense. Serious crimes such as murder and tomb robbery were punished by execution, carried out by decapitation, drowning, or impaling the criminal on a stake. Punishment could also be extended to the criminal's family.[88] Beginning in the New Kingdom, oracles played a major role in the legal system, dispensing justice in both civil and criminal cases. The procedure was to ask the god a "yes" or "no" question concerning the right or wrong of an issue. The god, carried by a number of priests, rendered judgment by choosing one or the other, moving forward or backward, or pointing to one of the answers written on a piece of papyrus or an ostracon.[100]

    A combination of favorable geographical features contributed to the success of ancient Egyptian culture, the most important of which was the rich fertile soil resulting from annual inundations of the Nile River. The ancient Egyptians were thus able to produce an abundance of food, allowing the population to devote more time and resources to cultural, technological, and artistic pursuits. Land management was crucial in ancient Egypt because taxes were assessed based on the amount of land a person owned.[101]

    Farming in Egypt was dependent on the cycle of the Nile River. The Egyptians recognized three seasons: Akhet (flooding), Peret (planting), and Shemu (harvesting). The flooding season lasted from June to September, depositing on the river's banks a layer of mineral-rich silt ideal for growing crops. After the floodwaters had receded, the growing season lasted from October to February. Farmers plowed and planted seeds in the fields, which were irrigated with ditches and canals. Egypt received little rainfall, so farmers relied on the Nile to water their crops.[102] From March to May, farmers used sickles to harvest their crops, which were then threshed with a flail to separate the straw from the grain. Winnowing removed the chaff from the grain, and the grain was then ground into flour, brewed to make beer, or stored for later use.[103]

    The ancient Egyptians cultivated emmer and barley, and several other cereal grains, all of which were used to make the two main food staples of bread and beer.[104] Flax plants, uprooted before they started flowering, were grown for the fibers of their stems. These fibers were split along their length and spun into thread, which was used to weave sheets of linen and to make clothing. Papyrus growing on the banks of the Nile River was used to make paper. Vegetables and fruits were grown in garden plots, close to habitations and on higher ground, and had to be watered by hand. Vegetables included leeks, garlic, melons, squashes, pulses, lettuce, and other crops, in addition to grapes that were made into wine.[105]

    The Egyptians believed that a balanced relationship between people and animals was an essential element of the cosmic order; thus humans, animals and plants were believed to be members of a single whole.[106] Animals, both domesticated and wild, were therefore a critical source of spirituality, companionship, and sustenance to the ancient Egyptians. Cattle were the most important livestock; the administration collected taxes on livestock in regular censuses, and the size of a herd reflected the prestige and importance of the estate or temple that owned them. In addition to cattle, the ancient Egyptians kept sheep, goats, and pigs. Poultry such as ducks, geese, and pigeons were captured in nets and bred on farms, where they were force-fed with dough to fatten them.[107] The Nile provided a plentiful source of fish. Bees were also domesticated from at least the Old Kingdom, and they provided both honey and wax.[108]

    The ancient Egyptians used donkeys and oxen as beasts of burden, and they were responsible for plowing the fields and trampling seed into the soil. The slaughter of a fattened ox was also a central part of an offering ritual.[107] Horses were introduced by the Hyksos in the Second Intermediate Period, and the camel, although known from the New Kingdom, was not used as a beast of burden until the Late Period. There is also evidence to suggest that elephants were briefly utilized in the Late Period, but largely abandoned due to lack of grazing land.[107] Dogs, cats and monkeys were common family pets, while more exotic pets imported from the heart of Africa, such as lions, were reserved for royalty. Herodotus observed that the Egyptians were the only people to keep their animals with them in their houses.[106] During the Predynastic and Late periods, the worship of the gods in their animal form was extremely popular, such as the cat goddess Bastet and the ibis god Thoth, and these animals were bred in large numbers on farms for the purpose of ritual sacrifice.[109]

    Egypt is rich in building and decorative stone, copper and lead ores, gold, and semiprecious stones. These natural resources allowed the ancient Egyptians to build monuments, sculpt statues, make tools, and fashion jewelry.[110] Embalmers used salts from the Wadi Natrun for mummification, which also provided the gypsum needed to make plaster.[111] Ore-bearing rock formations were found in distant, inhospitable wadis in the eastern desert and the Sinai, requiring large, state-controlled expeditions to obtain natural resources found there. There were extensive gold mines in Nubia, and one of the first maps known is of a gold mine in this region. The Wadi Hammamat was a notable source of granite, greywacke, and gold. Flint was the first mineral collected and used to make tools, and flint handaxes are the earliest pieces of evidence of habitation in the Nile valley. Nodules of the mineral were carefully flaked to make blades and arrowheads of moderate hardness and durability even after copper was adopted for this purpose.[112] Ancient Egyptians were among the first to use minerals such as sulfur as cosmetic substances.[113]

    The Egyptians worked deposits of the lead ore galena at Gebel Rosas to make net sinkers, plumb bobs, and small figurines. Copper was the most important metal for toolmaking in ancient Egypt and was smelted in furnaces from malachite ore mined in the Sinai.[114] Workers collected gold by washing the nuggets out of sediment in alluvial deposits, or by the more labor-intensive process of grinding and washing gold-bearing quartzite. Iron deposits found in upper Egypt were utilized in the Late Period.[115] High-quality building stones were abundant in Egypt; the ancient Egyptians quarried limestone all along the Nile valley, granite from Aswan, and basalt and sandstone from the wadis of the eastern desert. Deposits of decorative stones such as porphyry, greywacke, alabaster, and carnelian dotted the eastern desert and were collected even before the First Dynasty. In the Ptolemaic and Roman Periods, miners worked deposits of emeralds in Wadi Sikait and amethyst in Wadi el-Hudi.[116]

    The ancient Egyptians engaged in trade with their foreign neighbors to obtain rare, exotic goods not found in Egypt. In the Predynastic Period, they established trade with Nubia to obtain gold and incense. They also established trade with Palestine, as evidenced by Palestinian-style oil jugs found in the burials of the First Dynasty pharaohs.[117] An Egyptian colony stationed in southern Canaan dates to slightly before the First Dynasty.[118] Narmer had Egyptian pottery produced in Canaan and exported back to Egypt.[119]

    By the Second Dynasty at latest, ancient Egyptian trade with Byblos yielded a critical source of quality timber not found in Egypt. By the Fifth Dynasty, trade with Punt provided gold, aromatic resins, ebony, ivory, and wild animals such as monkeys and baboons.[120] Egypt relied on trade with Anatolia for essential quantities of tin as well as supplementary supplies of copper, both metals being necessary for the manufacture of bronze. The ancient Egyptians prized the blue stone lapis lazuli, which had to be imported from far-away Afghanistan. Egypt's Mediterranean trade partners also included Greece and Crete, which provided, among other goods, supplies of olive oil.[121] In exchange for its luxury imports and raw materials, Egypt mainly exported grain, gold, linen, and papyrus, in addition to other finished goods including glass and stone objects.[122]

    The Egyptian language is a northern Afro-Asiatic language closely related to the Berber and Semitic languages.[123] It has the second longest history of any language (after Sumerian), having been written from c. 3200 BC to the Middle Ages and remaining as a spoken language for longer. The phases of ancient Egyptian are Old Egyptian, Middle Egyptian (Classical Egyptian), Late Egyptian, Demotic and Coptic.[124] Egyptian writings do not show dialect differences before Coptic, but it was probably spoken in regional dialects around Memphis and later Thebes.[125]

    Ancient Egyptian was a synthetic language, but it became more analytic later on. Late Egyptian develops prefixal definite and indefinite articles, which replace the older inflectional suffixes. There is a change from the older verb–subject–object word order to subject–verb–object.[126] The Egyptian hieroglyphic, hieratic, and demotic scripts were eventually replaced by the more phonetic Coptic alphabet. Coptic is still used in the liturgy of the Egyptian Orthodox Church, and traces of it are found in modern Egyptian Arabic.[127]

    Ancient Egyptian has 25 consonants similar to those of other Afro-Asiatic languages. These include pharyngeal and emphatic consonants, voiced and voiceless stops, voiceless fricatives and voiced and voiceless affricates. It has three long and three short vowels, which expanded in Later Egyptian to about nine.[128] The basic word in Egyptian, similar to Semitic and Berber, is a triliteral or biliteral root of consonants and semiconsonants. Suffixes are added to form words. The verb conjugation corresponds to the person. For example, the triconsonantal skeleton S-Ḏ-M is the semantic core of the word 'hear'; its basic conjugation is sḏm, 'he hears'. If the subject is a noun, suffixes are not added to the verb:[129] sḏm ḥmt, 'the woman hears'.

    Adjectives are derived from nouns through a process that Egyptologists call nisbation because of its similarity with Arabic.[130] The word order is predicate–subject in verbal and adjectival sentences, and subject–predicate in nominal and adverbial sentences.[131] The subject can be moved to the beginning of sentences if it is long and is followed by a resumptive pronoun.[132] Verbs and nouns are negated by the particle n, but nn is used for adverbial and adjectival sentences. Stress falls on the ultimate or penultimate syllable, which can be open (CV) or closed (CVC).[133]

    Hieroglyphic writing dates from c. 3000 BC, and is composed of hundreds of symbols. A hieroglyph can represent a word, a sound, or a silent determinative; and the same symbol can serve different purposes in different contexts. Hieroglyphs were a formal script, used on stone monuments and in tombs, that could be as detailed as individual works of art. In day-to-day writing, scribes used a cursive form of writing, called hieratic, which was quicker and easier. While formal hieroglyphs may be read in rows or columns in either direction (though typically written from right to left), hieratic was always written from right to left, usually in horizontal rows. A new form of writing, Demotic, became the prevalent writing style, and it is this form of writing—along with formal hieroglyphs—that accompany the Greek text on the Rosetta Stone.[135]

    Around the first century AD, the Coptic alphabet started to be used alongside the Demotic script. Coptic is a modified Greek alphabet with the addition of some Demotic signs.[136] Although formal hieroglyphs were used in a ceremonial role until the fourth century, towards the end only a small handful of priests could still read them. As the traditional religious establishments were disbanded, knowledge of hieroglyphic writing was mostly lost. Attempts to decipher them date to the Byzantine[137] and Islamic periods in Egypt,[138] but only in 1822, after the discovery of the Rosetta stone and years of research by Thomas Young and Jean-François Champollion, were hieroglyphs almost fully deciphered.[139]

    Writing first appeared in association with kingship on labels and tags for items found in royal tombs. It was primarily an occupation of the scribes, who worked out of the Per Ankh institution or the House of Life. The latter comprised offices, libraries (called House of Books), laboratories and observatories.[140] Some of the best-known pieces of ancient Egyptian literature, such as the Pyramid and Coffin Texts, were written in Classical Egyptian, which continued to be the language of writing until about 1300 BC. Later Egyptian was spoken from the New Kingdom onward and is represented in Ramesside administrative documents, love poetry and tales, as well as in Demotic and Coptic texts. During this period, the tradition of writing had evolved into the tomb autobiography, such as those of Harkhuf and Weni. The genre known as Sebayt ("instructions") was developed to communicate teachings and guidance from famous nobles; the Ipuwer papyrus, a poem of lamentations describing natural disasters and social upheaval, is a famous example.

    The Story of Sinuhe, written in Middle Egyptian, might be the classic of Egyptian literature.[141] Also written at this time was the Westcar Papyrus, a set of stories told to Khufu by his sons relating the marvels performed by priests.[142] The Instruction of Amenemope is considered a masterpiece of near-eastern literature.[143] Towards the end of the New Kingdom, the vernacular language was more often employed to write popular pieces like the Story of Wenamun and the Instruction of Any. The former tells the story of a noble who is robbed on his way to buy cedar from Lebanon and of his struggle to return to Egypt. From about 700 BC, narrative stories and instructions, such as the popular Instructions of Onchsheshonqy, as well as personal and business documents were written in the demotic script and phase of Egyptian. Many stories written in demotic during the Greco-Roman period were set in previous historical eras, when Egypt was an independent nation ruled by great pharaohs such as Ramesses II.[144]

    Most ancient Egyptians were farmers tied to the land. Their dwellings were restricted to immediate family members, and were constructed of mud-brick designed to remain cool in the heat of the day. Each home had a kitchen with an open roof, which contained a grindstone for milling grain and a small oven for baking the bread.[145] Walls were painted white and could be covered with dyed linen wall hangings. Floors were covered with reed mats, while wooden stools, beds raised from the floor and individual tables comprised the furniture.[146]

    The ancient Egyptians placed a great value on hygiene and appearance. Most bathed in the Nile and used a pasty soap made from animal fat and chalk. Men shaved their entire bodies for cleanliness; perfumes and aromatic ointments covered bad odors and soothed skin.[147] Clothing was made from simple linen sheets that were bleached white, and both men and women of the upper classes wore wigs, jewelry, and cosmetics. Children went without clothing until maturity, at about age 12, and at this age males were circumcised and had their heads shaved. Mothers were responsible for taking care of the children, while the father provided the family's income.[148]

    Music and dance were popular entertainments for those who could afford them. Early instruments included flutes and harps, while instruments similar to trumpets, oboes, and pipes developed later and became popular. In the New Kingdom, the Egyptians played on bells, cymbals, tambourines, drums, and imported lutes and lyres from Asia.[149] The sistrum was a rattle-like musical instrument that was especially important in religious ceremonies.

    The ancient Egyptians enjoyed a variety of leisure activities, including games and music. Senet, a board game where pieces moved according to random chance, was particularly popular from the earliest times; another similar game was mehen, which had a circular gaming board. Juggling and ball games were popular with children, and wrestling is also documented in a tomb at Beni Hasan.[150] The wealthy members of ancient Egyptian society enjoyed hunting and boating as well.

    The excavation of the workers' village of Deir el-Madinah has resulted in one of the most thoroughly documented accounts of community life in the ancient world that spans almost four hundred years. There is no comparable site in which the organisation, social interactions, working and living conditions of a community were studied in such detail.[151]

    Egyptian cuisine remained remarkably stable over time; indeed, the cuisine of modern Egypt retains some striking similarities to the cuisine of the ancients. The staple diet consisted of bread and beer, supplemented with vegetables such as onions and garlic, and fruit such as dates and figs. Wine and meat were enjoyed by all on feast days while the upper classes indulged on a more regular basis. Fish, meat, and fowl could be salted or dried, and could be cooked in stews or roasted on a grill.[152]

    The architecture of ancient Egypt includes some of the most famous structures in the world: the Great Pyramids of Giza and the temples at Thebes. Building projects were organized and funded by the state for religious and commemorative purposes, but also to reinforce the power of the pharaoh. The ancient Egyptians were skilled builders; using simple but effective tools and sighting instruments, architects could build large stone structures with accuracy and precision.[153]

    The domestic dwellings of elite and ordinary Egyptians alike were constructed from perishable materials such as mud bricks and wood, and have not survived. Peasants lived in simple homes, while the palaces of the elite were more elaborate structures. A few surviving New Kingdom palaces, such as those in Malkata and Amarna, show richly decorated walls and floors with scenes of people, birds, water pools, deities and geometric designs.[154] Important structures such as temples and tombs that were intended to last forever were constructed of stone instead of bricks. The architectural elements used in the world's first large-scale stone building, Djoser's mortuary complex, include post and lintel supports in the papyrus and lotus motif.

    The earliest preserved ancient Egyptian temples, such as those at Giza, consist of single, enclosed halls with roof slabs supported by columns. In the New Kingdom, architects added the pylon, the open courtyard, and the enclosed hypostyle hall to the front of the temple's sanctuary, a style that was standard until the Greco-Roman period.[155] The earliest and most popular tomb architecture in the Old Kingdom was the mastaba, a flat-roofed rectangular structure of mudbrick or stone built over an underground burial chamber. The step pyramid of Djoser is a series of stone mastabas stacked on top of each other. Pyramids were built during the Old and Middle Kingdoms, but most later rulers abandoned them in favor of less conspicuous rock-cut tombs.[156] The Twenty-fifth dynasty was a notable exception, as all Twenty-fifth dynasty pharaohs constructed pyramids.[64][65][66]

    The ancient Egyptians produced art to serve functional purposes. For over 3500 years, artists adhered to artistic forms and iconography that were developed during the Old Kingdom, following a strict set of principles that resisted foreign influence and internal change.[157] These artistic standards—simple lines, shapes, and flat areas of color combined with the characteristic flat projection of figures with no indication of spatial depth—created a sense of order and balance within a composition. Images and text were intimately interwoven on tomb and temple walls, coffins, stelae, and even statues. The Narmer Palette, for example, displays figures that can also be read as hieroglyphs.[158] Because of the rigid rules that governed its highly stylized and symbolic appearance, ancient Egyptian art served its political and religious purposes with precision and clarity.[159]

    Ancient Egyptian artisans used stone to carve statues and fine reliefs, but used wood as a cheap and easily carved substitute. Paints were obtained from minerals such as iron ores (red and yellow ochres), copper ores (blue and green), soot or charcoal (black), and limestone (white). Paints could be mixed with gum arabic as a binder and pressed into cakes, which could be moistened with water when needed.[160]

    Pharaohs used reliefs to record victories in battle, royal decrees, and religious scenes. Common citizens had access to pieces of funerary art, such as shabti statues and books of the dead, which they believed would protect them in the afterlife.[161] During the Middle Kingdom, wooden or clay models depicting scenes from everyday life became popular additions to the tomb. In an attempt to duplicate the activities of the living in the afterlife, these models show laborers, houses, boats, and even military formations that are scale representations of the ideal ancient Egyptian afterlife.[162]

    Despite the homogeneity of ancient Egyptian art, the styles of particular times and places sometimes reflected changing cultural or political attitudes. After the invasion of the Hyksos in the Second Intermediate Period, Minoan-style frescoes were found in Avaris.[163] The most striking example of a politically driven change in artistic forms comes from the Amarna period, where figures were radically altered to conform to Akhenaten's revolutionary religious ideas.[164] This style, known as Amarna art, was quickly and thoroughly erased after Akhenaten's death and replaced by the traditional forms.[165]

    Beliefs in the divine and in the afterlife were ingrained in ancient Egyptian civilization from its inception; pharaonic rule was based on the divine right of kings. The Egyptian pantheon was populated by gods who had supernatural powers and were called on for help or protection. However, the gods were not always viewed as benevolent, and Egyptians believed they had to be appeased with offerings and prayers. The structure of this pantheon changed continually as new deities were promoted in the hierarchy, but priests made no effort to organize the diverse and sometimes conflicting myths and stories into a coherent system.[166] These various conceptions of divinity were not considered contradictory but rather layers in the multiple facets of reality.[167]

    Gods were worshiped in cult temples administered by priests acting on the king's behalf. At the center of the temple was the cult statue in a shrine. Temples were not places of public worship or congregation, and only on select feast days and celebrations was a shrine carrying the statue of the god brought out for public worship. Normally, the god's domain was sealed off from the outside world and was only accessible to temple officials. Common citizens could worship private statues in their homes, and amulets offered protection against the forces of chaos.[168] After the New Kingdom, the pharaoh's role as a spiritual intermediary was de-emphasized as religious customs shifted to direct worship of the gods. As a result, priests developed a system of oracles to communicate the will of the gods directly to the people.[169]

    The Egyptians believed that every human being was composed of physical and spiritual parts or aspects. In addition to the body, each person had a šwt (shadow), a ba (personality or soul), a ka (life-force), and a name.[170] The heart, rather than the brain, was considered the seat of thoughts and emotions. After death, the spiritual aspects were released from the body and could move at will, but they required the physical remains (or a substitute, such as a statue) as a permanent home. The ultimate goal of the deceased was to rejoin his ka and ba and become one of the "blessed dead", living on as an akh, or "effective one". For this to happen, the deceased had to be judged worthy in a trial, in which the heart was weighed against a "feather of truth". If deemed worthy, the deceased could continue their existence on earth in spiritual form.[171]

    The ancient Egyptians maintained an elaborate set of burial customs that they believed were necessary to ensure immortality after death. These customs involved preserving the body by mummification, performing burial ceremonies, and interring with the body goods the deceased would use in the afterlife.[161] Before the Old Kingdom, bodies buried in desert pits were naturally preserved by desiccation. The arid, desert conditions were a boon throughout the history of ancient Egypt for burials of the poor, who could not afford the elaborate burial preparations available to the elite. Wealthier Egyptians began to bury their dead in stone tombs and use artificial mummification, which involved removing the internal organs, wrapping the body in linen, and burying it in a rectangular stone sarcophagus or wooden coffin. Beginning in the Fourth Dynasty, some parts were preserved separately in canopic jars.[172]

    By the New Kingdom, the ancient Egyptians had perfected the art of mummification; the best technique took 70 days and involved removing the internal organs, removing the brain through the nose, and desiccating the body in a mixture of salts called natron. The body was then wrapped in linen with protective amulets inserted between layers and placed in a decorated anthropoid coffin. Mummies of the Late Period were also placed in painted cartonnage mummy cases. Actual preservation practices declined during the Ptolemaic and Roman eras, while greater emphasis was placed on the outer appearance of the mummy, which was decorated.[173]

    Wealthy Egyptians were buried with larger quantities of luxury items, but all burials, regardless of social status, included goods for the deceased. Beginning in the New Kingdom, books of the dead were included in the grave, along with shabti statues that were believed to perform manual labor for them in the afterlife.[174] Rituals in which the deceased was magically re-animated accompanied burials. After burial, living relatives were expected to occasionally bring food to the tomb and recite prayers on behalf of the deceased.[175]

    The ancient Egyptian military was responsible for defending Egypt against foreign invasion, and for maintaining Egypt's domination in the ancient Near East. The military protected mining expeditions to the Sinai during the Old Kingdom and fought civil wars during the First and Second Intermediate Periods. The military was responsible for maintaining fortifications along important trade routes, such as those found at the city of Buhen on the way to Nubia. Forts also were constructed to serve as military bases, such as the fortress at Sile, which was a base of operations for expeditions to the Levant. In the New Kingdom, a series of pharaohs used the standing Egyptian army to attack and conquer Kush and parts of the Levant.[176]

    Typical military equipment included bows and arrows, spears, and round-topped shields made by stretching animal skin over a wooden frame. In the New Kingdom, the military began using chariots that had earlier been introduced by the Hyksos invaders. Weapons and armor continued to improve after the adoption of bronze: shields were now made from solid wood with a bronze buckle, spears were tipped with a bronze point, and the Khopesh was adopted from Asiatic soldiers.[177] The pharaoh was usually depicted in art and literature riding at the head of the army; it has been suggested that at least a few pharaohs, such as Seqenenre Tao II and his sons, did do so.[178] However, it has also been argued that "kings of this period did not personally act as frontline war leaders, fighting alongside their troops."[179] Soldiers were recruited from the general population, but during, and especially after, the New Kingdom, mercenaries from Nubia, Kush, and Libya were hired to fight for Egypt.[180]

    In technology, medicine and mathematics, ancient Egypt achieved a relatively high standard of productivity and sophistication. Traditional empiricism, as evidenced by the Edwin Smith and Ebers papyri (c. 1600 BC), is first credited to Egypt. The Egyptians created their own alphabet and decimal system.

    Even before the Old Kingdom, the ancient Egyptians had developed a glassy material known as faience, which they treated as a type of artificial semi-precious stone. Faience is a non-clay ceramic made of silica, small amounts of lime and soda, and a colorant, typically copper.[181] The material was used to make beads, tiles, figurines, and small wares. Several methods can be used to create faience, but typically production involved application of the powdered materials in the form of a paste over a clay core, which was then fired. By a related technique, the ancient Egyptians produced a pigment known as Egyptian Blue, also called blue frit, which is produced by fusing (or sintering) silica, copper, lime, and an alkali such as natron. The product can be ground up and used as a pigment.[182]

    The ancient Egyptians could fabricate a wide variety of objects from glass with great skill, but it is not clear whether they developed the process independently.[183] It is also unclear whether they made their own raw glass or merely imported pre-made ingots, which they melted and finished. However, they did have technical expertise in making objects, as well as adding trace elements to control the color of the finished glass. A range of colors could be produced, including yellow, red, green, blue, purple, and white, and the glass could be made either transparent or opaque.[184]

    The medical problems of the ancient Egyptians stemmed directly from their environment. Living and working close to the Nile brought hazards from malaria and debilitating schistosomiasis parasites, which caused liver and intestinal damage. Dangerous wildlife such as crocodiles and hippos were also a common threat. The lifelong labors of farming and building put stress on the spine and joints, and traumatic injuries from construction and warfare all took a significant toll on the body. The grit and sand from stone-ground flour abraded teeth, leaving them susceptible to abscesses (though caries were rare).[185]

    The diets of the wealthy were rich in sugars, which promoted periodontal disease.[186] Despite the flattering physiques portrayed on tomb walls, the overweight mummies of many of the upper class show the effects of a life of overindulgence.[187] Adult life expectancy was about 35 for men and 30 for women, but reaching adulthood was difficult as about one-third of the population died in infancy.[188]

    Ancient Egyptian physicians were renowned in the ancient Near East for their healing skills, and some, such as Imhotep, remained famous long after their deaths.[189] Herodotus remarked that there was a high degree of specialization among Egyptian physicians, with some treating only the head or the stomach, while others were eye-doctors and dentists.[190] Training of physicians took place at the Per Ankh or "House of Life" institution, most notably those headquartered in Per-Bastet during the New Kingdom and at Abydos and Saïs in the Late period. Medical papyri show empirical knowledge of anatomy, injuries, and practical treatments.[191]

    Wounds were treated by bandaging with raw meat, white linen, sutures, nets, pads, and swabs soaked with honey to prevent infection,[192] while opium thyme and belladona were used to relieve pain. The earliest records of burn treatment describe burn dressings that use the milk from mothers of male babies. Prayers were made to the goddess Isis. Moldy bread, honey and copper salts were also used to prevent infection from dirt in burns.[193] Garlic and onions were used regularly to promote good health and were thought to relieve asthma symptoms. Ancient Egyptian surgeons stitched wounds, set broken bones, and amputated diseased limbs, but they recognized that some injuries were so serious that they could only make the patient comfortable until death occurred.[194]

    Early Egyptians knew how to assemble planks of wood into a ship hull and had mastered advanced forms of shipbuilding as early as 3000 BC. The Archaeological Institute of America reports that the oldest planked ships known are the Abydos boats.[6] A group of 14 discovered ships in Abydos were constructed of wooden planks "sewn" together. Discovered by Egyptologist David O'Connor of New York University,[195] woven straps were found to have been used to lash the planks together,[6] and reeds or grass stuffed between the planks helped to seal the seams.[6] Because the ships are all buried together and near a mortuary belonging to Pharaoh Khasekhemwy, originally they were all thought to have belonged to him, but one of the 14 ships dates to 3000 BC, and the associated pottery jars buried with the vessels also suggest earlier dating. The ship dating to 3000 BC was 75 feet (23 m) long and is now thought to perhaps have belonged to an earlier pharaoh. According to professor O'Connor, the 5,000-year-old ship may have even belonged to Pharaoh Aha.[195]

    Early Egyptians also knew how to assemble planks of wood with treenails to fasten them together, using pitch for caulking the seams. The "Khufu ship", a 43.6-metre (143 ft) vessel sealed into a pit in the Giza pyramid complex at the foot of the Great Pyramid of Giza in the Fourth Dynasty around 2500 BC, is a full-size surviving example that may have filled the symbolic function of a solar barque. Early Egyptians also knew how to fasten the planks of this ship together with mortise and tenon joints.[6]

    Large seagoing ships are known to have been heavily used by the Egyptians in their trade with the city states of the eastern Mediterranean, especially Byblos (on the coast of modern-day Lebanon), and in several expeditions down the Red Sea to the Land of Punt.[196] In fact one of the earliest Egyptian words for a seagoing ship is a "Byblos Ship", which originally defined a class of Egyptian seagoing ships used on the Byblos run; however, by the end of the Old Kingdom, the term had come to include large seagoing ships, whatever their destination.[197]

    In 2011 archaeologists from Italy, the United States, and Egypt excavating a dried-up lagoon known as Mersa Gawasis have unearthed traces of an ancient harbor that once launched early voyages like Hatshepsut's Punt expedition onto the open ocean.[198] Some of the site's most evocative evidence for the ancient Egyptians' seafaring prowess include large ship timbers and hundreds of feet of ropes, made from papyrus, coiled in huge bundles.[198] And in 2013 a team of Franco-Egyptian archaeologists discovered what is believed to be the world's oldest port, dating back about 4500 years, from the time of King Cheops on the Red Sea coast near Wadi el-Jarf (about 110 miles south of Suez).[199]

    In 1977, an ancient north-south canal dating to the Middle Kingdom of Egypt was discovered extending from Lake Timsah to the Ballah Lakes.[200] It was dated to the Middle Kingdom of Egypt by extrapolating dates of ancient sites constructed along its course.[200][201]

    The earliest attested examples of mathematical calculations date to the predynastic Naqada period, and show a fully developed numeral system.[203] The importance of mathematics to an educated Egyptian is suggested by a New Kingdom fictional letter in which the writer proposes a scholarly competition between himself and another scribe regarding everyday calculation tasks such as accounting of land, labor, and grain.[204] Texts such as the Rhind Mathematical Papyrus and the Moscow Mathematical Papyrus show that the ancient Egyptians could perform the four basic mathematical operations—addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division—use fractions, compute the volumes of boxes and pyramids, and calculate the surface areas of rectangles, triangles, and circles. They understood basic concepts of algebra and geometry, and could solve simple sets of simultaneous equations.[205]

    Mathematical notation was decimal, and based on hieroglyphic signs for each power of ten up to one million. Each of these could be written as many times as necessary to add up to the desired number; so to write the number eighty or eight hundred, the symbol for ten or one hundred was written eight times respectively.[206] Because their methods of calculation could not handle most fractions with a numerator greater than one, they had to write fractions as the sum of several fractions. For example, they resolved the fraction two-fifths into the sum of one-third + one-fifteenth. Standard tables of values facilitated this.[207] Some common fractions, however, were written with a special glyph—the equivalent of the modern two-thirds is shown on the right.[208]

    Ancient Egyptian mathematicians had a grasp of the principles underlying the Pythagorean theorem, knowing, for example, that a triangle had a right angle opposite the hypotenuse when its sides were in a 3–4–5 ratio.[209] They were able to estimate the area of a circle by subtracting one-ninth from its diameter and squaring the result:

    Area ≈ [(8⁄9)D]2 = (256⁄81)r 2 ≈ 3.16r 2,
    a reasonable approximation of the formula πr 2.[209][210]

    The golden ratio seems to be reflected in many Egyptian constructions, including the pyramids, but its use may have been an unintended consequence of the ancient Egyptian practice of combining the use of knotted ropes with an intuitive sense of proportion and harmony.[211]

    The culture and monuments of ancient Egypt have left a lasting legacy on the world. The cult of the goddess Isis, for example, became popular in the Roman Empire, as obelisks and other relics were transported back to Rome.[212] The Romans also imported building materials from Egypt to erect Egyptian-style structures. Early historians such as Herodotus, Strabo, and Diodorus Siculus studied and wrote about the land, which Romans came to view as a place of mystery.[213]

    During the Middle Ages and The Renaissance, Egyptian pagan culture was in decline after the rise of Christianity and later Islam, but interest in Egyptian antiquity continued in the writings of medieval scholars such as Dhul-Nun al-Misri and al-Maqrizi.[214] In the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, European travelers and tourists brought back antiquities and wrote stories of their journeys, leading to a wave of Egyptomania across Europe. This renewed interest sent collectors to Egypt, who took, purchased, or were given many important antiquities.[215]

    Although the European colonial occupation of Egypt destroyed a significant portion of the country's historical legacy, some foreigners left more positive marks. Napoleon, for example, arranged the first studies in Egyptology when he brought some 150 scientists and artists to study and document Egypt's natural history, which was published in the Description de l'Égypte.[216]

    In the 20th century, the Egyptian Government and archaeologists alike recognized the importance of cultural respect and integrity in excavations. The Supreme Council of Antiquities now approves and oversees all excavations, which are aimed at finding information rather than treasure. The council also supervises museums and monument reconstruction programs designed to preserve the historical legacy of Egypt.

    References

    Aldred, Cyril (1988). Akhenaten, King of Egypt. London, England: Thames and Hudson. ISBN 0-500-05048-1.
    Allen, James P. (2000). Middle Egyptian: An Introduction to the Language and Culture of Hieroglyphs. Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0-521-77483-7.
    Badawy, Alexander (1968). A History of Egyptian Architecture. Vol III. Berkeley, California: University of California Press. ISBN 0-520-00057-9.
    Billard, Jules B. (1978). Ancient Egypt: Discovering its Splendors. Washington D.C.: National Geographic Society.
    Cerny, J (1975). Egypt from the Death of Ramesses III to the End of the Twenty-First Dynasty' in The Middle East and the Aegean Region c.1380–1000 BC. Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0-521-08691-4.
    Clarke, Somers; R. Engelbach (1990). Ancient Egyptian Construction and Architecture. New York, New York: Dover Publications, Unabridged Dover reprint of Ancient Egyptian Masonry: The Building Craft originally published by Oxford University Press/Humphrey Milford, London, (1930). ISBN 0-486-26485-8.
    Clayton, Peter A. (1994). Chronicle of the Pharaohs. London, England: Thames and Hudson. ISBN 0-500-05074-0.
    Cline, Eric H.; O'Connor, David Kevin (2001). Amenhotep III: Perspectives on His Reign. Ann Arbor, Michigan: University of Michigan Press. p. 273. ISBN 0-472-08833-5.
    Dodson, Aidan (1991). Egyptian Rock Cut Tombs. Buckinghamshire, UK: Shire Publications Ltd. ISBN 0-7478-0128-2.
    Dodson, Aidan; Hilton, Dyan (2004). The Complete Royal Families of Ancient Egypt. London, England: Thames & Hudson. ISBN 0-500-05128-3.
    El-Daly, Okasha (2005). Egyptology: The Missing Millennium. London, England: UCL Press. ISBN 1-84472-062-4.
    Filer, Joyce (1996). Disease. Austin, Texas: University of Texas Press. ISBN 0-292-72498-5.
    Gardiner, Sir Alan (1957). Egyptian Grammar: Being an Introduction to the Study of Hieroglyphs. Oxford, England: Griffith Institute. ISBN 0-900416-35-1.
    Hayes, W. C. (October 1964). "Most Ancient Egypt: Chapter III. The Neolithic and Chalcolithic Communities of Northern Egypt". JNES (No. 4 ed.) 23 (4): 217–272. doi:10.1086/371778.
    Imhausen, Annette; Robson, Eleanor, Dauben, Joseph W., Plofker, Kim & Berggren, J. Lennart (2007). Katz, V. J., Jr., ed. The Mathematics of Egypt, Mesopotamia, China, India, and Islam: A Sourcebook. Princeton: Princeton University Press. ISBN 0-691-11485-4.
    James, T.G.H. (2005). The British Museum Concise Introduction to Ancient Egypt. Ann Arbor, Michigan: University of Michigan Press. ISBN 0-472-03137-6.
    Kemp, Barry (1991). Ancient Egypt: Anatomy of a Civilization. London, England: Routledge. ISBN 0-415-06346-9.
    Killebrew, Ann E. (2013), "The Philistines and Other "Sea Peoples" in Text and Archaeology", Society of Biblical Literature Archaeology and biblical studies (Society of Biblical Lit) 15, ISBN 978-1-58983-721-8
    Lichtheim, Miriam (1975). Ancient Egyptian Literature, vol 1. London, England: University of California Press. ISBN 0-520-02899-6.
    Lichtheim, Miriam (1980). Ancient Egyptian Literature, A Book of Readings. Vol III: The Late Period. Berkeley, California: University of California Press.
    Loprieno, Antonio (1995a). Ancient Egyptian: A linguistic introduction. Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0-521-44849-2.
    Loprieno, Antonio (1995b). "Ancient Egyptian and other Afroasiatic Languages". In Sasson, J. M. Civilizations of the Ancient Near East 4. New York, New York: Charles Scribner. pp. 2137–2150. ISBN 1-56563-607-4.
    Loprieno, Antonio (2004). "Ancient Egyptian and Coptic". In Woodward, Roger D. The Cambridge Encyclopedia of the World's Ancient Languages. Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press. pp. 160–192. ISBN 0-521-56256-2.
    Lucas, Alfred (1962). Ancient Egyptian Materials and Industries, 4th Ed. London, England: Edward Arnold Publishers. ISBN 1-85417-046-5.
    Mallory-Greenough, Leanne M. (2002). "The Geographical, Spatial, and Temporal Distribution of Predynastic and First Dynasty Basalt Vessels". The Journal of Egyptian Archaeology (London, England: Egypt Exploration Society) 88: 67–93. doi:10.2307/3822337. JSTOR 3822337.
    Manuelian, Peter Der (1998). Egypt: The World of the Pharaohs. Bonner Straße, Cologne Germany: Könemann Verlagsgesellschaft mbH. ISBN 3-89508-913-3.
    McDowell, A. G. (1999). Village life in ancient Egypt: laundry lists and love songs. Oxford, England: Oxford University Press. ISBN 0-19-814998-0.
    Meskell, Lynn (2004). Object Worlds in Ancient Egypt: Material Biographies Past and Present (Materializing Culture). Oxford, England: Berg Publishers. ISBN 1-85973-867-2.
    Midant-Reynes, Béatrix (2000). The Prehistory of Egypt: From the First Egyptians to the First Pharaohs. Oxford, England: Blackwell Publishers. ISBN 0-631-21787-8.
    Nicholson, Paul T. (2000). Ancient Egyptian Materials and Technology. Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0-521-45257-0.
    Oakes, Lorna (2003). Ancient Egypt: An Illustrated Reference to the Myths, Religions, Pyramids and Temples of the Land of the Pharaohs. New York, New York: Barnes & Noble. ISBN 0-7607-4943-4.
    Robins, Gay (2000). The Art of Ancient Egypt. Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University Press. ISBN 0-674-00376-4.
    Ryholt, Kim (January 1997). The Political Situation in Egypt During the Second Intermediate Period. Copenhagen, Denmark: Museum Tusculanum. ISBN 87-7289-421-0.
    Scheel, Bernd (1989). Egyptian Metalworking and Tools. Haverfordwest, Great Britain: Shire Publications Ltd. ISBN 0-7478-0001-4.
    Shaw, Ian (2003). The Oxford History of Ancient Egypt. Oxford, England: Oxford University Press. ISBN 0-19-280458-8.
    Siliotti, Alberto (1998). The Discovery of Ancient Egypt. Edison, New Jersey: Book Sales, Inc. ISBN 0-7858-1360-8.
    Strouhal, Eugen (1989). Life in Ancient Egypt. Norman, Oklahoma: University of Oklahoma Press. ISBN 0-8061-2475-X.
    Tyldesley, Joyce A. (2001). Ramesses: Egypt's greatest pharaoh. Harmondsworth, England: Penguin. pp. 76–77. ISBN 0-14-028097-9.
    Vittman, G. (1991). "Zum koptischen Sprachgut im Ägyptisch-Arabisch". Wiener Zeitschrift für die Kunde des Morgenlandes (Vienna, Austria: Institut für Orientalistik, Vienna University) 81: 197–227.
    Walbank, Frank William (1984). The Cambridge ancient history. Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press. ISBN 0-521-23445-X.
    Wasserman, James; Faulkner, Raymond Oliver; Goelet, Ogden; Von Dassow, Eva (1994). The Egyptian Book of the dead, the Book of going forth by day: being the Papyrus of Ani. San Francisco, California: Chronicle Books. ISBN 0-8118-0767-3.
    Wilkinson, R. H. (2000). The Complete Temples of Ancient Egypt. London, England: Thames and Hudson. ISBN 0-500-05100-3.

    Further reading

    Baines, John and Jaromir Malek (2000). The Cultural Atlas of Ancient Egypt (revised ed.). Facts on File. ISBN 0-8160-4036-2.
    Bard, KA (1999). Encyclopedia of the Archaeology of Ancient Egypt. NY, NY: Routledge. ISBN 0-415-18589-0.
    Grimal, Nicolas (1992). A History of Ancient Egypt (in German). Blackwell Books. ISBN 0-631-19396-0.
    Helck, Wolfgang; Otto, Eberhard, eds. (1972–1992). Lexikon der Ägyptologie. O. Harrassowitz. ISBN 3-447-01441-5.
    Lehner, Mark (1997). The Complete Pyramids. London: Thames & Hudson. ISBN 0-500-05084-8.
    Redford, Donald B., ed. (2001). The Oxford Encyclopedia of Ancient Egypt. Oxford University Press. ISBN 0-19-510234-7.
    Wilkinson, R.H. (2003). The Complete Gods and Goddesses of Ancient Egypt. London: Thames and Hudson. ISBN 0-500-05120-8.


    Is This the Real "Jupiter Jones"???

    1 Corinthians 15:1 Moreover, brethren, I declare to you the gospel which I preached to you, which also you received and in which you stand,  2 by which also you are saved, if you hold fast that word which I preached to you—unless you believed in vain.
    3 For I delivered to you first of all that which I also received: that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures,  4 and that He was buried, and that He rose again the third day according to the Scriptures,  5 and that He was seen by Cephas, then by the twelve.  6 After that He was seen by over five hundred brethren at once, of whom the greater part remain to the present, but some have fallen asleep.  7 After that He was seen by James, then by all the apostles.  8 Then last of all He was seen by me also, as by one born out of due time.
    9 For I am the least of the apostles, who am not worthy to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God.  10 But by the grace of God I am what I am, and His grace toward me was not in vain; but I labored more abundantly than they all, yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me.  11 Therefore, whether it was I or they, so we preach and so you believed.
    12 Now if Christ is preached that He has been raised from the dead, how do some among you say that there is no resurrection of the dead?  13 But if there is no resurrection of the dead, then Christ is not risen.  14 And if Christ is not risen, then our preaching is empty and your faith is also empty.  15 Yes, and we are found false witnesses of God, because we have testified of God that He raised up Christ, whom He did not raise up—if in fact the dead do not rise.  16 For if the dead do not rise, then Christ is not risen.  17 And if Christ is not risen, your faith is futile; you are still in your sins!  18 Then also those who have fallen asleep in Christ have perished.  19 If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men the most pitiable.
    20 But now Christ is risen from the dead, and has become the firstfruits of those who have fallen asleep.  21 For since by man came death, by Man also came the resurrection of the dead.  22 For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ all shall be made alive.  23 But each one in his own order: Christ the firstfruits, afterward those who are Christ’s at His coming.  

    24 Then comes the end, when He delivers the kingdom to God the Father, when He puts an end to all rule and all authority and power.  25 For He must reign till He has put all enemies under His feet.  26 The last enemy that will be destroyed is death.  27 For “He has put all things under His feet.” But when He says “all things are put under Him,” it is evident that He who put all things under Him is excepted.  28 Now when all things are made subject to Him, then the Son Himself will also be subject to Him who put all things under Him, that God may be all in all.

    29 Otherwise, what will they do who are baptized for the dead, if the dead do not rise at all? Why then are they baptized for the dead?  30 And why do we stand in jeopardy every hour?  31 I affirm, by the boasting in you which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord, I die daily.  32 If, in the manner of men, I have fought with beasts at Ephesus, what advantage is it to me? If the dead do not rise, “Let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die!”
    33 Do not be deceived: “Evil company corrupts good habits.”  34 Awake to righteousness, and do not sin; for some do not have the knowledge of God. I speak this to your shame.
    35 But someone will say, “How are the dead raised up? And with what body do they come?”  36 Foolish one, what you sow is not made alive unless it dies.  37 And what you sow, you do not sow that body that shall be, but mere grain—perhaps wheat or some other grain.  38 But God gives it a body as He pleases, and to each seed its own body.
    39 All flesh is not the same flesh, but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of animals, another of fish, and another of birds.
    40 There are also celestial bodies and terrestrial bodies; but the glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the terrestrial is another.  41 There is one glory of the sun, another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars; for one star differs from another star in glory.
    42 So also is the resurrection of the dead. The body is sown in corruption, it is raised in incorruption.  43 It is sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory. It is sown in weakness, it is raised in power.  44 It is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body. There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body.  45 And so it is written, “The first man Adam became a living being.” The last Adam became a life-giving spirit.
    46 However, the spiritual is not first, but the natural, and afterward the spiritual.  47 The first man was of the earth, made of dust; the second Man is the Lord from heaven.  48 As was the man of dust, so also are those who are made of dust; and as is the heavenly Man, so also are those who are heavenly.  49 And as we have borne the image of the man of dust, we shall also bear the image of the heavenly Man.
    50 Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; nor does corruption inherit incorruption.  51 Behold, I tell you a mystery: We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed—  52 in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.  53 For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality.  54 So when this corruptible has put on incorruption, and this mortal has put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written: “Death is swallowed up in victory.”
    “O Death, where is your sting?
    O Hades, where is your victory?”
    56 The sting of death is sin, and the strength of sin is the law.  57 But thanks be to God, who gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.
    58 Therefore, my beloved brethren, be steadfast, immovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that your labor is not in vain in the Lord.
    avatar
    Eartheart

    Posts : 456
    Join date : 2012-02-23
    Age : 53
    Location : surface omnidim gridpoint

    freeing MsJones during Brexiting Virtual Meltdown

    Post  Eartheart on Fri Jun 24, 2016 9:16 am

    study ied and this was all i could get out of your list:


    Blessings Beloved Light Tribe

    We yet monitor 'real time' growth on our Divine Ascension Journeys into the Nowhere as the Starhuman spheres we are.
    The pathway has been cleared...and it is up to each of us to now follow our Souls guidance in prayer, faith in trust, in what ever we are going through.
    ‘I permit myself to see, sense and acknowledge beyond the physical reality to recognise the truth essence of the Creator.’
    ‘I choose to connect with and embrace the truth essence of the Creator within every person and situation.’
    ‘I trust in the truth essence of the Creator within every person and situation as I recognise it to be a reflection of my truth.’
    ‘I acknowledge and gratefully receive the wisdom, guidance, healing and empowerment which flows forth to me from the truth essence of the Creator.’
    ‘I honour the truth within me and the guidance it shares through my being.
    I honour the reflection of my truth in others and situations, thank you.’
    Goddess of Creation ~ Create an Expanded Reality, a beyond in quantum Loove...

    Soon, you will live, surprise after surprise. In amazing wonder and Glory. And you will fully be in the arrived state of being.
    In the magic of it all. In love with life. In love with yourself. In love, with every breath you take. And so it is.
    In the magical Bliss, of All That is...
    That's the ultimate process, always. To dissolve any form and information in the mindless, time-less and space-less
    Radiant Essence of Divine Being...
    That Is our True Nature. Undying, Eternal. Pure, Refreshing.

    Blissful and self-fulfilled—Sovereign—outside reality is a product of the love we hold, the beauty, the magic, the brilliance, the respect, the integrity, the light....
    For those existing AS energy, this brings your dreams, desires, opportUNITIES on fast! Embrace loves!!!!! This is what we all worked for.

    Are you ready? It's always JUMP time in a postjump space! We honor you, dear ones, and ask you three things only: To treat each other with respect. To nurture one another at every opportunity and do not forget to play well together.
    Heavenlys arise.



    1 Corinthians 15:19 If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men the most pitiable.
    Matthew 24:32
    “Now learn the parable from the fig tree: when its branch has already become tender and puts forth its leaves, you know that summer is near; King James Bible

    (This is referring to a Spiritual DNA Awakening foretold in Hosea 6th chapter and has nothing to do with fake israel that decietfully became a nation in 1948 and stole our land & heritage, propagated by lies from false prophets, false preachers, and false teaches. The Fig Tree Is Real Hebrew Israel And The Branches Are The Branches Of DNA That Currently Are Domant And Need To Be Activated. The Spiritual DNA will begin to Bloom when the 3 Days Of Darkness Cosmic Burst DNA Activation Holy Spirit Rain Event Occurs In Which The THIEF-ISHI WILL COME IN THE NIGHT. We Have Spiritual 12 Strand DNA And When They Are Activated Our Spiritual Angelic Powers Will Begin To Manifest In The Flesh, PSALMS 82:6)

    Psalm 82:6
    I have said, Ye are gods; and all of you are children of the Most High. (We Are Like Transformers More Than Meets The Eye….Because The WORD of THE MOST HIGH is inside of us Hebrews, even within our souls and bones-Fire or Spirit is shut up in our bones-12 STRAND ROOT DNA. Governments will call us aliens when we activate-ignite and we will become radiaoactive even emitting light, glowing blue and green when the Spiritual DNA Is Activated. The Song By Imagine Dragons “RADIOACTIVE” Spoke About This Future DNA Activation Event And Changing Of The Cosmic Age To The Age Of Aquarius…THE AGE OF THE OUTPOURING OF THE SPIRIT OF THE MOST HIGH ON ALL OF CREATION…ALL RIGHTEOUS BEINGS BECOMING LIKE HIS FIRST BEGOTTEN SON, ISHI, Hosea 2:16. SELAH)

    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 7819
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Fri Jun 24, 2016 10:46 am

    Eartheart wrote: study  ied and this was all i could get out of your list:


    Blessings Beloved Light Tribe

    We yet monitor 'real time' growth on our Divine Ascension Journeys into the Nowhere as the Starhuman spheres we are.
    The pathway has been cleared...and it is up to each of us to now follow our Souls guidance in prayer, faith in trust, in what ever we are going through.
    ‘I permit myself to see, sense and acknowledge beyond the physical reality to recognise the truth essence of the Creator.’
    ‘I choose to connect with and embrace the truth essence of the Creator within every person and situation.’
    ‘I trust in the truth essence of the Creator within every person and situation as I recognise it to be a reflection of my truth.’
    ‘I acknowledge and gratefully receive the wisdom, guidance, healing and empowerment which flows forth to me from the truth essence of the Creator.’
    ‘I honour the truth within me and the guidance it shares through my being.
    I honour the reflection of my truth in others and situations, thank you.’
    Goddess of Creation ~ Create an Expanded Reality, a  beyond in quantum Loove...

    Soon, you will live, surprise after surprise. In amazing wonder and Glory. And you will fully be in the arrived state of being.
    In the magic of it all. In love with life. In love with yourself. In love, with every breath you take. And so it is.
    In the magical Bliss, of All That is...
    That's the ultimate process, always. To dissolve any form and information in the mindless, time-less and space-less
    Radiant Essence of Divine Being...
    That Is our True Nature. Undying, Eternal. Pure, Refreshing.

    Blissful and self-fulfilled—Sovereign—outside reality is a product of the love we hold, the beauty, the magic, the brilliance, the respect, the integrity, the light....
    For those existing AS energy, this brings your dreams, desires, opportUNITIES on fast! Embrace loves!!!!! This is what we all worked for.

    Are you ready? It's always JUMP time in a postjump space! We honor you, dear ones, and ask you three things only: To treat each other with respect. To nurture one another at every opportunity and do not forget to play well together.
    Heavenlys arise.

    1 Corinthians 15:19 If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men the most pitiable.
    Matthew 24:32  
    “Now learn the parable from the fig tree: when its branch has already become tender and puts forth its leaves, you know that summer is near; King James Bible

    (This is referring to a Spiritual DNA Awakening foretold in Hosea 6th chapter and has nothing to do with fake israel that decietfully became a nation in 1948 and stole our land & heritage, propagated by lies from false prophets, false preachers, and false teaches. The Fig Tree Is Real Hebrew Israel And The Branches Are The Branches Of DNA That Currently Are Domant And Need To Be Activated. The Spiritual DNA will begin to Bloom when the 3 Days Of Darkness Cosmic Burst DNA Activation Holy Spirit Rain Event Occurs In Which The THIEF-ISHI WILL COME IN THE NIGHT. We Have Spiritual 12 Strand DNA And When They Are Activated Our Spiritual Angelic Powers Will Begin To Manifest In The Flesh, PSALMS 82:6)

    Psalm 82:6
    I have said, Ye are gods; and all of you are children of the Most High. (We Are Like Transformers More Than Meets The Eye….Because The WORD of THE MOST HIGH is inside of us Hebrews, even within our souls and bones-Fire or Spirit is shut up in our bones-12 STRAND ROOT DNA. Governments will call us aliens when we activate-ignite and we will become radiaoactive even emitting light, glowing blue and green when the Spiritual DNA Is Activated. The Song By Imagine Dragons “RADIOACTIVE” Spoke About This Future DNA Activation Event And Changing Of The Cosmic Age To The Age Of Aquarius…THE AGE OF THE OUTPOURING OF THE SPIRIT OF THE MOST HIGH ON ALL OF CREATION…ALL RIGHTEOUS BEINGS BECOMING LIKE HIS FIRST BEGOTTEN SON, ISHI, Hosea 2:16. SELAH)

    Thank-you Eartheart. I sometimes wonder if the so-called "Ancient Egyptian Deity" I had extended contact with -- was really the reincarnation of King Solomon and Alexander the Great (figuratively and/or literally)??!! They said "I AM RA!!" -- but they didn't say "I AM AMEN-RA!!" What if "RA" is a Job-Description rather than a Name?? One dark night, as we stood talking to each-other, I asked the AED if they were "God" -- to which they answered "No -- but I'm Close to God!!" Most of This Present Madness is a "Real-Stretch" but I'm honestly seeking the "Real-Deal". I found an interesting paragraph in the SDA Bible Commentary (Volume 5 -- Page 21):

    Phillip left the torch of conquest to be carried by his 20 year-old son, Alexander the Great. Within two years of his accession Alexander was able to secure the backing of all Greece and Macedonia in an alliance against the Persian Empire. With his Macedonian army he pushed eastward around the Aegean, crossed the Hellespont, and won his first important battle at the Granicus River (334). He then rapidly deprived Persia of her source of revenue from all Asia Minor. Darius, coming up the Euphrates, met him at Issus, near the northeastern corner of the Mediterranean. There the Persians were routed (333). Alexander next pushed on through Syria and Palestine, taking all the main cities (in 332 Tyre stood a seven-month siege). He marched toward Egypt, assured of a warm reception, for that country had despised Persian control since the days when their cities and temples had been so ruthlessly destroyed. Gladly the Egyptians threw their gates open to Alexander as their liberator (332) and crowned him as Pharaoh. He, in turn, joined them in their worship of Egyptian deities. Egypt acclaimed him as a god and offered him worship as the true son of Amen-Ra. He founded Alexandria, and then returned, in the spring of 331, through Syria to push on eastward.






    1 Corinthians 15:24 Then comes the end, when He delivers the kingdom to God the Father, when He puts an end to all rule and all authority and power.  25 For He must reign till He has put all enemies under His feet.  26 The last enemy that will be destroyed is death.  27 For “He has put all things under His feet.” But when He says “all things are put under Him,” it is evident that He who put all things under Him is excepted.  28 Now when all things are made subject to Him, then the Son Himself will also be subject to Him who put all things under Him, that God may be all in all.

    The wheat develops "first the blade, then the ear, after that the full corn in the ear." The object of the husbandman in the sowing of the seed and the culture of the growing plant is the production of grain. He desires bread for the hungry, and seed for future harvests. So the divine Husbandman looks for a harvest as the reward of His labor and sacrifice. Christ is seeking to reproduce Himself in the hearts of men; and He does this through those who believe in Him. The object of the Christian life is fruit bearing--the reproduction of Christ's character in the believer, that it may be reproduced in others. The plant does not germinate, grow, or bring forth fruit for itself, but to "give seed to the sower, and bread to the eater." Isa. 55:10. So no man is to live unto himself. The Christian is in the world as a representative of Christ, for the salvation of other souls. There can be no growth or fruitfulness in the life that is centered in self. If you have accepted Christ as a personal Saviour, you are to forget yourself, and try to help others. Talk of the love of Christ, tell of His goodness. Do every duty that presents itself. Carry the burden of souls upon your heart, and by every means in your power seek to save the lost. As you receive the Spirit of Christ--the Spirit of unselfish love and labor for others--you will grow and bring forth fruit. The graces of the Spirit will ripen in your character. Your faith will increase, your convictions deepen, your love be made perfect. More and more you will reflect the likeness of Christ in all that is pure, noble, and lovely. "The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance." Gal. 5:22, 23. This fruit can never perish, but will produce after its kind a harvest unto eternal life. "When the fruit is brought forth, immediately he putteth in the sickle, because the harvest is come." Christ is waiting with longing desire for the manifestation of Himself in His church. When the character of Christ shall be perfectly reproduced in His people, then He will come to claim them as His own. It is the privilege of every Christian not only to look for but to hasten the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, (2 Peter 3:12, margin). Were all who profess His name bearing fruit to His glory, how quickly the whole world would be sown with the seed of the gospel. Quickly the last great harvest would be ripened, and Christ would come to gather the precious grain.
    -- Christ's Object Lessons by Ellen Gould White


    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 7819
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Fri Jun 24, 2016 7:12 pm

    My threads are obviously a combination of the Positive and the Negative -- the Rational and the Absurd. Please remember that this is a Galactic Boot-Camp!! This road is really too-rough (especially for me)!! I think we might be in more trouble than we can imagine. Most people who read the Bible seem to be seeking Peace, Happiness, and Salvation -- but what if the real message is just the opposite?? Once again, for practical-purposes, imagine me being immersed in the SDA Bible Commentary and Sacred Classical Music (perhaps in the context of that cool house in Ex Machina). I keep getting the sinking-feeling that Genuinely-Scholarly (Open and Honest) Biblical-Research will become an increasingly-rare commodity. Those who have rejected the Bible probably won't engage in All of the Above. Why risk becoming a "Jesus-Freak"?? Those who know they're "Saved" probably won't engage in All of the Above. Why risk becoming a "Doubting-Thomas"?? Perhaps this thankless-task will end-up being a Niche-Occupation for Highly-Subsidized Anglican-Agnostics!! What Would John Shelby Spong Say?? I have a stack of Bible-Commentaries combined-with Exponentially-Rampant Chronic-Fatigue!! Bad Combination!! Regarding 1 Corinthians 15:24-28, I noticed that Ellen White didn't touch this passage with a ten-foot obelisk!! I mentioned this text to an SDA, and they didn't know what to say!! My conviction is that ALL Religions are constructed on Shifting-Sand (ignorantly or otherwise). I continue to Know That I Don't Know -- and I Doubt That I Will Know in the Near-Future!! Consider studying the Book of Daniel side-by-side with 1 Corinthians!! BTW -- I'm re-watching The Hunt for Red October -- and wondering if I should live in a 600 square-foot Yellow-Submarine??!! Anyway, here is one interpretation of 1 Corinthians 15:24-28. http://www.studylight.org/commentaries/acc/1-corinthians-15.html

    Verse 24

    When he shall have delivered up the kingdom - The mediatorial kingdom, which comprehends all the displays of his grace in saving sinners, and all his spiritual influence in governing the Church.

    All rule, and all authority and power - Αρχην - εξουσιαν - και δυναμιν . As the apostle is here speaking of the end of the present system of the world, the rule, authority, and power, may refer to all earthly governments, emperors, kings, princes, etc.; though angels, principalities, and powers, and the rulers of the darkness of this world, and all spiritual wickedness in high places, may be also intended. Our Lord Jesus is represented here as administering the concerns of the kingdom of grace in this lower world during the time that this Divine economy lasts; and when the end - the time determined by the wisdom of God, comes, then, as there is no longer any need of this administration, the kingdom is delivered up unto the Father: an allusion to the case of Roman viceroys or governors of provinces, who, when their administration was ended, delivered up their kingdom or government into the hands of the emperor.

    The apostle may refer, also, to an opinion of the ancient Jews, that there should be ten kings who should have the supreme government of the whole world: the first and last of which should be God himself; but the ninth should be the Messiah; after whose empire the kingdom should be delivered up into the hands of God for ever. See the place in Schoettgen on this verse, and on Luke 1:33.

    Verse 25

    For he must reign, etc. - This is according to the promise, Psalm 110:1; : "The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou at my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool." Therefore the kingdom cannot be given up till all rule and government be cast down. So that while the world lasts, Jesus, as the Messiah and Mediator, must reign; and all human beings are properly his subjects, are under his government, and are accountable to him.

    Verse 26

    The last enemy - Death, shall be destroyed; καταργειται, shall be counter-worked, subverted, and finally overturned. But death cannot be destroyed by there being simply no farther death; death can only be destroyed and annihilated by a general resurrection; if there be no general resurrection, it is most evident that death will still retain his empire. Therefore, the fact that death shall be destroyed assures the fact that there shall be a general resurrection; and this is a proof, also, that after the resurrection there shall be no more death.

    Verse 27

    For he hath put all things under his feet - The Father hath put all things under the feet of Christ according to the prophecy, Psalm 110:1-7.

    He is excepted - i.e. The Father, who hath put all things under him, the Son. This observation seems to be introduced by the apostle to show that he does not mean that the Divine nature shall be subjected to the human nature. Christ, as Messiah, and Mediator between God and man, must ever be considered inferior to the Father: and his human nature, however dignified in consequence of its union with the Divine nature, must ever be inferior to God. The whole of this verse should be read in a parenthesis.

    Verse 28

    The Son also himself be subject - When the administration of the kingdom of grace is finally closed; when there shall be no longer any state of probation, and consequently no longer need of a distinction between the kingdom of grace and the kingdom of glory; then the Son, as being man and Messiah, shall cease to exercise any distinct dominion and God be all in all: there remaining no longer any distinction in the persons of the glorious Trinity, as acting any distinct or separate parts in either the kingdom of grace, or the kingdom of glory, and so the one infinite essence shall appear undivided and eternal. And yet, as there appears to be a personality essentially in the infinite Godhead, that personality must exist eternally; but how this shall be we can neither tell nor know till that time comes in which we shall See Him as He Is. 1 John 3:2.


    https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Second_Coming The Second Coming (sometimes called the Second Advent or the Parousia) is primarily a Christian concept regarding a future return of Jesus to Earth after his "first coming" and ascension to heaven about two thousand years ago. The belief is based on messianic prophecies found in the canonical gospels and is part of most Christian eschatologies. Views about the nature of Jesus' Second Coming vary among Christian denominations and among individual Christians.

    Most English versions of the Nicene Creed include the following statements: "...he ascended into heaven and is seated at the right hand of the Father. He will come again in glory to judge the living and the dead, and his kingdom will have no end. ... We look for the resurrection of the dead, and the life of the world to come."

    Several different terms are used to refer to the Second Coming of Christ:

    In the New Testament, the Greek word ἐπιφάνεια (epiphaneia, appearing) is used five times to refer to the return of Christ.[1]

    The Greek New Testament uses the Greek term parousia (παρουσία, meaning "arrival", "coming", or "presence") twenty-four times, seventeen of them concerning Christ.[2] The word is also used six times referring to individuals (Stephanas, Fortunatus and Achaicus,[1Co.16:17] Titus,[2Co. 7:6-72] and Paul the Apostle [2Co. 10:10][Phil 1][2:12]) and one time referring to the "coming of the lawless one".[2Thes 2:9]

    The etymology of the Greek word parousia is related to para "beside" ousia "presence". In English "parousia" always has a special, Christian meaning.[3]

    The Lexicon of Joseph Henry Thayer defines the Greek word parousia as Strong's G3952:

    ...In the N. T. [New Testament] esp. [especially] of the advent, i.e., the future, visible, return from heaven of Jesus, the Messiah, to raise the dead, hold the last judgment, and set up formally and gloriously the kingdom of God.[2]

    The Bauer-Danker Lexicon provides the definition:

    ...of Christ, and nearly always of his Messianic Advent in glory to judge the world at the end of this age.

    The Catholic Encyclopedia article on the "General judgment" states:[4]

    In the New Testament the second Parousia, or coming of Christ as Judge of the world, is an oft-repeated doctrine. The Saviour Himself not only foretells the event but graphically portrays its circumstances (Matthew 24:27 sqq. [Olivet Discourse]; Matthew sqq. [Judgment of the Nations]). The Apostles give a most prominent place to this doctrine in their preaching (Acts 10:42,Acts) and writings (Romans 2:5-16; 14:10; 1 Cor. 4:5; 2 Cor. 5:10; 2 Tim. 4:1; 2 Thess 1:5; James 5:7). Besides the name Parusia (parousia), or Advent (1 Cor. 15:23, 2 Thes. 2:1-9), the second coming is also called Epiphany, epiphaneia, or Appearance (2 Thes. 2:8; 1 Tim. 6:14; 2 Tim. 4:1; Titus 2:13) and Apocalypse (apokalypsis), or Revelation (2 Thess. 2:7 1 Pet. 4:13). The time of the second coming is spoken of as "that Day" (2 Tim. 4:Cool "the day of the Lord" (1 Thess. 5:2), "the day of Christ" (Phil 1:6), "the day of the Son of Man" (Luke 17:30), and "the last day" (John 6:39-40).

    Gustav Adolf Deissmann (1908)[5] showed that the Greek word parousia occurred as early as the 3rd century BC to describe the visit of a king or dignitary to a city - a visit arranged in order to show the visitor's magnificence to the people. The Roman advent coins struck by the cities of Corinth and Patras for Nero's visit reveals the correspondence between the Greek "parousia" and the Latin "Adventus" and their relationship to the Greek word "epiphany" that means "appearing".[citation needed]

    According to historian Charles Freeman, early Christians expected Jesus to return within a generation of his death and the non-occurrence of the second coming surprised the early Christian communities.[6]

    Children, it is the last hour; and just as you heard that Antichrist is coming, even now many antichrists have appeared; from this we know that it is the last hour. — 1 John 2:18

    The position associating the Second Coming with 1st century events such as the destruction of Jerusalem and of the Jewish Temple in AD 70 is known as Preterism.[7]

    Some Preterists see this "coming of the Son of Man in glory" primarily fulfilled in Jesus' death on the cross. They believe the apocalyptic signs are already fulfilled including "the sun will be dark",[8] the "powers ... will be shaken,"[9] and "then they will see".[10] Yet some critics note many are missing such as "But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night, in which the heavens will pass away with a great noise, and the elements will melt with fervent heat; both the earth and the works that are in it will be burned up." (2 Peter 3:10)[11] And "Then the sign of the Son of Man will appear in heaven, and then all the tribes of the earth will mourn, and they will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of heaven with power and great glory." (Matthew 24:30)[12]

    Some, such as Jerome, interpret the phrase "this generation" to mean lifetime of the Jewish race; however, other scholars believe that if Jesus meant "race" he would have used genos (race) not genea (generation).[13][14]

    Most English versions of the Nicene Creed in current use include the following statements about Jesus: "...he ascended into heaven and is seated at the right hand of the Father. He will come again in glory to judge the living and the dead, and his kingdom will have no end. ... We look for the resurrection of the dead, and the life of the world to come. Amen."

    It is the traditional view of Roman Catholics and Orthodox Christians, preserved from the early Church, that the second coming will be a sudden and unmistakable incident, like "a flash of lightning".[Mt 24] They hold the general view that Jesus will not spend any time on the earth in ministry or preaching.[15] They also agree that the ministry of the Antichrist will take place right before the Second Coming.[15]

    Orthodox layman Alexander Kalomiros explains the original Church's position regarding the Second Coming in River of Fire[16] and Against False Union,[17] stating that those who contend that Christ will reign on earth for a thousand years "do not wait for Christ, but for the Antichrist." The idea of Jesus returning to this earth as a king is a heretical concept to the Church, equated to "the expectations of the Jews who wanted the Messiah to be an earthly King." The Church instead teaches that which it has taught since the beginning—Christ will not return to earth, rather the Kingdom of Heaven, the New Jerusalem, will be established through the Resurrection of the dead.

    The many denominations of Protestantism have differing views on the exact details of Christ's second coming. Only a handful of Christian organizations claim complete and authoritative interpretation of the typically symbolic and prophetic biblical sources.

    A short reference to the second coming is contained in the Nicene Creed: "He [Jesus] shall come again in glory to judge the living and the dead; and His kingdom shall have no end." An analogous statement is also in the biblical Pauline Creed.[1Cor 15:23].

    Some Lutheran, Anglican and United Methodist liturgies proclaim the Mystery of Faith to be: "Christ has died, Christ is risen, Christ will come again."  [Anglican Church of Canada, Book of Alternative Services, p 195]

    In Rosicrucian esoteric Christian teaching, there is a clear distinction between the cosmic Christ, or Christ without, and the Christ within.[18] According to this tradition, the Christ within is regarded as the true Saviour who needs to be born within each individual[19] in order to evolve toward the future Sixth Epoch in the Earth's etheric plane, that is, toward the "new heavens and a new earth":[20] the New Galilee.[21] The Second Coming or Advent of the Christ is not in a physical body,[22] but in the new soul body of each individual in the etheric plane of the planet[23] where man "shall be caught up in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air."[24] The "day and hour" of this event is not known.[25] The esoteric Christian tradition teaches that first there will be a preparatory period as the Sun enters Aquarius, an astrological concept, by precession: the coming Age of Aquarius.[26]

    Latter-day Saints have particularly distinct and specific interpretations of what are considered to be signs stated in the Book of Revelation.[27] Their scriptures say that Christ will return, as stated in the Bible. Their church also teaches that "When the Savior comes again, He will come in power and glory to claim the earth as His kingdom. His Second Coming will mark the beginning of the Millennium. The Second Coming will be a fearful, mournful time for the wicked, but it will be a day of peace for the righteous."[28]

    Fundamental Belief #25 of the Seventh-day Adventist Church states:

    The second coming of Christ is the blessed hope of the church, the grand climax of the gospel. The Saviour's coming will be literal, personal, visible, and worldwide. When He returns, the righteous dead will be resurrected, and together with the righteous living will be glorified and taken to heaven, but the unrighteous will die. The almost complete fulfillment of most lines of prophecy, together with the present condition of the world, indicates that Christ's coming is imminent. The time of that event has not been revealed, and we are therefore exhorted to be ready at all times. (Titus 2:13; Heb. 9:28; John 14:1-3; Acts 1:9-11; Matt. 24:14; Rev. 1:7; Matt. 24:43, 44; 1 Thess. 4:13-18; 1 Cor. 15:51-54; 2 Thess. 1:7-10; 2:8; Rev. 14:14-20; 19:11-21; Matt. 24; Mark 13; Luke 21; 2 Tim. 3:1-5; 1 Thess. 5:1-6.)[29]

    Jehovah's Witnesses rarely use the term "second coming", preferring the term "presence" as a translation of parousia.[30] They believe that Jesus' comparison of "the presence of the Son of man" with "the days of Noah" at Matthew 24:37–39 and Luke 17:26–30 suggests a duration rather than a moment of arrival.[31] They also believe that biblical chronology points to 1914[32] as the start of Christ's "presence", which continues until the final battle of Armageddon. Other biblical expressions they correlate with this period include "the time of the end" (Dan 12:4), "the conclusion of the system of things" (Matt 13:40,49; 24:3) and "the last days" (2 Tim 3:1; 2 Peter 3:3).[33][34] Witnesses believe Christ's millennial reign begins after Armageddon.[35]

    Recent surveys show that about 40% of Americans believe that Jesus is likely to return by 2050. This varies from 58% of white evangelical Christians, through 32% of Catholics to 27% of white mainline protestants.[36]

    Belief in the Second Coming was popularized in the US in the late nineteenth century by the evangelist Dwight Moody and the premillennial interpretation became one of the core components of fundamentalism in the 1920s.

    Some Christians writings say that there will be a great deception before the Second Coming of Christ. In Matthew 24, Jesus states:

    If anyone says to you then, 'Look, here is the Messiah!' or, 'There he is!' do not believe it. False messiahs and false prophets will arise, and they will perform signs and wonders so great as to deceive, if that were possible, even the elect.

    — Matthew 24:21, 24 (NAB)

    Ellen G. White, the early Seventh-day Adventist leader, wrote:

    As the crowning act in the great drama of deception, Satan himself will impersonate Christ. The church has long professed to look to the Saviour's advent as the consummation of her hopes. Now the great deceiver will make it appear that Christ has come. In different parts of the earth, Satan will manifest himself among men as a majestic being of dazzling brightness, resembling the description of the Son of God given by John in the Revelation. (Revelation 1:13-15). The glory that surrounds him is unsurpassed by anything that mortal eyes have yet beheld. The shout of triumph rings out upon the air: "Christ has come! Christ has come!" The people prostrate themselves in adoration before him, while he lifts up his hands and pronounces a blessing upon them, as Christ blessed His disciples when He was upon the earth. His voice is soft and subdued, yet full of melody. In gentle, compassionate tones he presents some of the same gracious, heavenly truths which the Saviour uttered; he heals the diseases of the people, and then, in his assumed character of Christ, he claims to have changed the Sabbath to Sunday, and commands all to hallow the day which he has blessed.

    — The Great Controversy, p. 624[37]

    A number of specific dates have been predicted for the Second Coming of Christ, some now in the distant past, others still in the future.

    Victor J. Stenger notes that Jesus is recorded as saying, " ...there are some standing here, which shall not taste death, till they see the Son of Man coming in his kingdom ", Matt 16:28. He makes similar predictions in four other places in the Gospels; Mark 9:1, Mark 13:30, Matt 24:34, Luke 9:27. In Stenger's view, when the coming did not happen within the life-times of his disciples, as Jesus prophesied, Christianity changed its emphasis to the Resurrection and promise of eternal life.[38]

    Bahá'u'lláh announced that the Return of Christ, understood as a reappearance of the Word and Spirit of God, was manifest in His Person. Baha'u'llah wrote to Pope Pius IX, "He Who is the Lord of Lords is come overshadowed with clouds...He, verily, hath again come down from Heaven even as He came down from it the first time. Beware that thou dispute not with Him even as the Pharisees disputed with Him without a clear token or proof."[39] He goes on to refer to Himself as the Ancient of Days and the Pen of Glory.[40] Baha'u'llah also said in this connection: "This is the Father foretold by Isaiah, and the Comforter concerning Whom the Spirit had covenanted with you. Open your eyes, O concourse of bishops, that ye may behold your Lord seated upon the Throne of might and glory."[41] Baha'u'llah also wrote,"Say: We, in truth, have given Ourself as a ransom for your own lives. Alas, when We came once again, We beheld you fleeing from Us, whereat the eye of My loving-kindness wept sore over My people."[40] Followers of the Bahá'í Faith believe that the fulfillment of the prophecies of the second coming of Jesus, as well as the prophecies of the Maitreya and many other religious prophecies, were begun by the Báb in 1844 and then by Bahá'u'lláh.[42] They commonly compare the fulfillment of Christian prophecies to Jesus' fulfillment of Jewish prophecies, where in both cases people were expecting the literal fulfillment of apocalyptic statements. Bahá'ís claim that the return of Christ with a new name parallels the return of Elijah in John the Baptist as stated by Jesus in the Gospels.[43][44]

    In Islam, Jesus (or Isa; Arabic: عيسى‎‎ ʿĪsā) is considered to be a Messenger of God and the Masih (messiah) who was sent to guide the Israelites (banī isrā'īl) with a new scripture, the Injīl.[45] The belief in Jesus (and all other messengers of God) is required in Islam, and a requirement of being a Muslim. In the Quran, the second coming of Jesus is heralded in surah Az-Zukhruf as a sign of the day of judgement.

    And (Jesus) shall be a Sign (for the coming of) the Hour (of Judgment): therefore have no doubt about the (Hour), but follow ye Me: this is a Straight Way. 43:61[46]

    In his famous interpretation of the Qur'an or Tafsir al-Qur'an al-Azim, Ibn kathir also uses this verse as proof of Jesus' second coming in the Qur'an. [47]

    There are also Hadiths that clearly foretell of Jesus' future return such as:[48] Sahih al-Bukhari, Volume 3, Book 43: Kitab-ul-`Ilm (Book of Knowledge), Hâdith Number 656:

    The Hour will not be established until the son of Mary (i.e. Jesus) descends amongst you as a just ruler, he will break the cross, kill the pigs, and abolish the Jizya tax. Money will be in abundance so that nobody will accept it (as charitable gifts).

    According to Islamic tradition, Jesus' descent will be in the midst of wars fought by the Mahdi (lit. "the rightly guided one"), known in Islamic eschatology as the redeemer of Islam, against the Masih ad-Dajjal (literally "false messiah", synonymous with the Antichrist) and his followers.[49] Jesus will descend at the point of a white arcade, east of Damascus, dressed in yellow robes—his head anointed. He will then join the Mahdi in his war against the Dajjal. Jesus, considered in Islam as a Muslim (one who submits to God) and one of God's messengers, will abide by the Islamic teachings. Eventually, Jesus will slay the Antichrist Dajjal, and then everyone from the People of the Book (ahl al-kitāb, referring to Jews and Christians) will believe in him. Thus, there will be one community, that of Islam. Sahih Muslim, 41:7023

    Allah's Apostle said, "The Hour will not be established until the son of Mary (Mariam) (i.e. Jesus) descends amongst you as a just ruler, he will break the cross, kill the pigs, and abolish the Jizya tax. Money will be in abundance so that nobody will accept it (as charitable gifts)."

    After the death of the Mahdi, Jesus will assume leadership. This is a time associated in Islamic narrative with universal peace and justice. Islamic texts also allude to the appearance of Ya'juj and Ma'juj (known also as Gog and Magog), ancient tribes which will disperse and cause disturbance on earth. God, in response to Jesus's prayers, will kill them by sending a type of worm in the napes of their necks.[49] Jesus's rule is said to be around forty years, after which he will die, (according to Islam Jesus did not die on the cross but was taken up to heaven and continues to live until his return in the second coming). Muslims will then perform the Salat al-Janazah (funeral prayer) for him and bury him in the city of Medina in a grave left vacant beside Muhammad.[48]

    The Ahmadi sect, who identify as Muslims, believe that the promised Mahdi and Messiah arrived in the person of Mirza Ghulam Ahmad (1835–1908). This is rejected by other Muslims, who consider the Ahmadiyya not to be Muslims.

    The hadith (sayings of the Islamic Prophet Muhammad) and the Bible indicated that Jesus would return during the latter days. Islamic tradition commonly depicts that Jesus, upon his second coming, would be an Ummati (Muslim) and a follower of Muhammad and that he would revive the truth of Islam rather than fostering a new religion.

    The Ahmadiyya movement interpret the Second Coming of Jesus prophesied as being that of a person "similar to Jesus" (mathīl-i ʿIsā) and not his physical return, in the same way as John the Baptist resembled the character of the biblical prophet Elijah in Christianity. Ahmadis believe that Ghulam Ahmad demonstrated that the prophecy in Muslim and Christian religious texts were traditionally misunderstood to suggest that Jesus of Nazareth himself would return, and hold that Jesus had survived the crucifixion and had died a natural death. Ahmadis consider Mirza Ghulam Ahmad (the founder of the movement), in both his character and teachings, to be representative of Jesus; and subsequently, he attained the same spiritual rank of Prophethood as Jesus. Thus, Ahmadis believe this prediction was fulfilled and continued by his movement.[50][51]

    Judaism believes that Jesus is one of the false Jewish Messiah claimants because he failed to fulfill any Messianic prophecies, which include:

    1.Build the Third Temple (Ezekiel 37:26-28).
    2.Gather all Jews back to the Land of Israel (Isaiah 43:5-6).
    3.Usher in an era of world peace, and end all hatred, oppression, suffering and disease. As it says: "Nation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither shall man learn war anymore." (Isaiah 2:4)
    4.Spread universal knowledge of the God of Israel, which will unite humanity as one. As it says: "God will be King over all the world ― on that day, God will be One and His Name will be One" (Zechariah 14:9).[52]

    Regarding the Christian idea that these prophecies will be fulfilled during a "second coming," Ohr Samayach states "we find this to be a contrived answer, since there is no mention of a second coming in the Jewish Bible. Second, why couldn't God accomplish His goals the first time round?"[53] Rabbi David Wolpe believes that the Second Coming was "grown out of genuine disappointment" and invented by Christians to theologically compensate for Jesus' death.

    In modern times some traditional Indian religious leaders have moved to embrace Jesus as an avatar, or incarnation, of God. In light of this, the Indian guru Paramahansa Yogananda, author of Autobiography of a Yogi, wrote an extensive commentary on the Gospels published in 2004 in the two-volume set The Second Coming of Christ: The Resurrection of the Christ Within You.[54] The book offers a mystical interpretation of the Second Coming in which it is understood to be an inner experience, something that takes place within the individual heart. In the introduction of this book, Yogananda wrote that the true Second Coming is the resurrection within you of the Infinite Christ Consciousness. Also stated in the Book of Luke - "Neither shall they say, Lo here! or, lo there! for, behold, the kingdom of God is within you." (Luke 17:21)

    Daya Mata wrote in the preface of The Second Coming of Christ that the "two-volume scriptural treatise thus represents the inclusive culmination of Paramahansa Yogananda's divine commission to make manifest to the world the essence of original Christianity as taught by Jesus Christ." In sharing her memories of when she wrote down his words, she shares - "the great Guru, his face radiantly enraptured, as he records for the world the inspired exposition of the Gospel teachings imparted to him through direct, personal communion with Jesus of Nazareth."[54] Larry Dossey, M.D., wrote that "Paramahansa Yogananda’s The Second Coming of Christ is one of the most important analyses of Jesus’ teachings that exists....Many interpretations of Jesus’ words divide peoples, cultures, and nations; these foster unity and healing, and that is why they are vital for today’s world."[55]

    Jesus Christ returning to earth has been a theme in several movies and books, for example:
    Black Jesus - Comedy Central Adult Swim Television Series (2014- ) created by Aaron McGruder and Mike Clattenburg, tells the story of Jesus living in modern-day Compton, California, and his efforts to spread love and kindness on a daily basis. He is supported in his mission by a small-but-loyal group of downtrodden followers, while facing conflicts involving corrupt preachers, ethnic tensions, and the hate spreading activities of the manager of his apartment complex.
    Left Behind - Film- and book-franchise (1995- ) built by Tim LaHaye and Jerry B. Jenkins based on the time-period before, during and after the Second Coming of Christ.
    The Seventh Sign - 1988 film starring Demi Moore about a pregnant lady who discovers the Second Coming of Christ has rented a room from her, in order to begin the countdown that will trigger the Apocalypse.
    End of Days - 1999 action-adventure film starring Arnold Schwarzenegger about a policeman who must stop Satan before he ends the world.
    SCARS: Christian Fiction End-Times Thriller by Patience Prence - 2010 novel about a girl named Becky who struggles through the time of the Great Tribulation.[56]
    At the End of All Things by Stony Graves - 2011 novel about the days following the Rapture, and right before the Final War between God and Satan.[57]
    The Second Coming: A Love Story by Scott Pinsker - 2014 novel about two men who claim to be the Second Coming of Christ. Each claims that the other is a liar - but only one is telling the truth.[58]
    Thief In the Night by William Sears - The popular TV and radio personality plays the role of a detective in writing a book about identifying the clues and symbols from the Biblical prophecies of the return of the Christ that have been overlooked or misunderstood, and settles on a shocking conclusion (2002) [1961]. Oxford, UK: George Ronald. ISBN 0-85398-008-X.

    References

    1.Jump up ^ "Greek Lexicon :: G2015 (KJV)". Blue Letter Bible.
    2.^ Jump up to: a b "Strong's G3952". Blueletterbible.org. Retrieved 2009-11-21.
    3.Jump up ^ "Parousia - Definition of Parousia by Merriam-Webster". Merriam-Webster. 2007-04-25. Retrieved 2009-11-21.
    4.Jump up ^ "CATHOLIC ENCYCLOPEDIA: General Judgment (Last Judgment)". Newadvent.org. 1910-10-01. Retrieved 2009-11-21.
    5.Jump up ^ Gustav Adolf Deissmann (1908). Light from the Ancient East:The New Testament Illustrated by Recently Discovered Texts of the Graeco-Roman World.
    6.Jump up ^ Freeman, Charles. The Closing of the Western Mind, p. 133. Vintage. 2002.
    7.Jump up ^ 1) Future Survival, Chuck Smith, The Word for Today, Costa Mesa, CA 1978, page 17 2) The Life of Jesus Critically Examined, Dr. David Strauss, Sigler Press, Ramsey, NJ 1994, page 587 3) Jesus and The Last Days, George Murray, Hendrickson Publisher, Peabody, Mass. 1993, pages 443-444 4) The Quest of the Historical Jesus, Dr. Albert Schweitzer, Macmillan, NY, 1968, page 240 5) Last Days Madness, Gary DeMar, American Vision Inc., Atlanta, GA 1994, page 114 6) The Parousia, Stuart Russell, T. Fisher Unwin Pub., London, 1887, page 84 7) The Decline & Fall of the Roman Empire, Edward Gibbon, Penguin Books, NY 1985, page 276 Cool Apocalypse of The Gospels, Milton Terry, (1819), chapter 18 reprinted and its pages renumbered in 1992 by John Bray, PO Box 90129, Lakeland, FL 33804, pages 34 & 38
    8.Jump up ^ compare Mark 13:24 to Mark 15:33
    9.Jump up ^ compare Mark 13:25 to Mark 14:63 and Mark 15:5
    10.Jump up ^ compare Mark 13:26 to Mark 15:31 and 15:39
    11.Jump up ^ Austin Best. "White Horse Media". whitehorsemedia.com.
    12.Jump up ^ Austin Best. "White Horse Media". whitehorsemedia.com.
    13.Jump up ^ "Is Jesus Coming Soon?". google.ca.
    14.Jump up ^ 1) Matthew, Douglas Hare, John Knox Press, Louisville, Kentucky, 1993, p. 281 2) The Gospel According to Saint Matthew, Alan Hugh M'Neile, Macmillan & Co., London 1949, p. 354-355 3) The Broadman Bible Commentary, Vol. 8, Clifton Allen, ed., Broadman Press, Nashville, TN 1969, p. 221 4) Critical and Exegetical Hand-Book To The Gospel of Matthew, Heinrich Meyer (1883), Alpha Pub., Winona Lake, IN 1980, p. 426 5) The Gospel According to Matthew, R.T. France, Eerdmans, Grand Rapids, MI, 1985, p. 346 6) A Commentary on The Gospel According to St. Matthew, Floyd Filson, Adam & Charles Black Pub., London, 1960, p. 257 7) Hard Sayings of the Bible, W. Kaiser, P. Davids, F.F. Bruce, M. Brauch, InterVarsity Press, Downers Grove, Ill, 1996, pp. 445-448 Cool Bible Commentary, Vol. 1, Charles Scribner's Sons, NY 1901, p. 144 9) The Imperial Bible Dictionary, Vol. II, Rev. Patrick Fairbairn, Blackie & Son, London, 1885, p. 352 10) The Great Tribulation, David Chilton, Dominion Press, Ft. Worth, TX 1987, p. 3 11) The Quest of the Historical Jesus, Dr. Albert Schweitzer, Macmillan, NY, 1968, p. 22 12) Apocalypse of The Gospels, Milton Terry (1819), chapter 18 reprinted and its pages renumbered in 1992 by John Bray, PO Box 90129, Lakeland, FL 33804, p. 34 13) The Parousia, J. Stuart Russell, T. Fisher Unwin Pub., London, 1887, p. 85
    15.^ Jump up to: a b "Jesus is Coming Soon". Orthodoxphotos.com. Retrieved 2009-11-21.
    16.Jump up ^ "THE RIVER OF FIRE". Saint Nectarios Press and Book Center.
    17.Jump up ^ "Against False Union" (PDF). Russian Orthodox Autonomous Church of America (ROAC).
    18.Jump up ^ The Rosicrucian Fellowship, Eastern and Western Spiritual Alternatives
    19.Jump up ^ Galatians 4:19
    20.Jump up ^ 2Pet 3:13, 3:7
    21.Jump up ^ Heindel, Max, How Shall We Know Christ at His Coming?, May 1913 (stenographic report of a lecture, Los Angeles), ISBN 0-911274-64-2
    22.Jump up ^ 1Cor 15:50, John 18:36
    23.Jump up ^ 2Cor 5:1-3, Greek "politeuma" [commonwealth], "Our commonwealth is in heaven ...": Philippians 3:20-21
    24.Jump up ^ Matthew 24:30, 1Thess 4:17, Acts 1:10-11, 1John 3:2
    25.Jump up ^ Matthew 24:23-27
    26.Jump up ^ The Aquarian Age (cf. 1Cor 2:6-16)
    27.Jump up ^ "Chapter 43: Signs of the Second Coming", Gospel Principles, Salt Lake City, Utah: LDS Church, 2011, pp. 251–256.
    28.Jump up ^ "Second Coming of Jesus Christ", Study Helps: Gospel Topics, LDS Church, retrieved 2014-07-09.
    29.Jump up ^ "28 Fundamental Beliefs of the Seventh-day Adventists" (PDF). p. 11 (last page) of the pdf file.
    30.Jump up ^ "Appendix 5B Christ's Presence (Parousia)", New World Translation—Large Reference Edition, Watch Tower Society, 1984.
    31.Jump up ^ "Presence", Insight on the Scriptures - Volume 2, ©️1988 Watch Tower, page 677.
    32.Jump up ^ "1900 Onward—Skirts Splattered With Blood". Awake!: 22. November 8, 1989.
    33.Jump up ^ "Keep Jehovah's Day Close in Mind". The Watchtower: 21. September 1, 1997.
    34.Jump up ^ "'No Peace for the Wicked Ones'". The Watchtower: 13. July 1, 1987.
    35.Jump up ^ "There Is a Future for the Dead". The Watchtower: 200. April 1, 1968.
    36.Jump up ^ "Public Sees a Future Full of Promise and Peril Section 3: War, Terrorism and Global Trends". Pew Research Center. June 22, 2010. Retrieved Feb 1, 2016.
    37.Jump up ^ The Great Controversy chapter, entitled "The Time Of Trouble", Ellen G. White, p. 624-625
    38.Jump up ^ Chapter 2, ' The Folly of Faith ' p54 in " The New Atheism " by Victor J. Stenger, published 2009 by Prometheus Books, ISBN 978-1-59102-751-5
    39.Jump up ^ Baha'u'llah (2002). The Summons of the Lord of Hosts. Bahá'í World Centre: Bahai World Centre. pp. 54–55. ISBN 978-1-931847-33-9.
    40.^ Jump up to: a b Baha'u'llah (2002). The Summons of the Lord of Hosts. Haifa, Israel: Bahai World Centre. p. 57. ISBN 978-1-931847-33-9.
    41.Jump up ^ Baha'u'llah (2002). The Summons of the Lord of Hosts. Haifa, Israel: Bahai World Centre. p. 63. ISBN 978-1-931847-33-9.
    42.Jump up ^ Buck, Christopher (2004). "The eschatology of Globalization: The multiple-messiahship of Bahā'u'llāh revisited". In Sharon, Moshe. Studies in Modern Religions, Religious Movements and the Bābī-Bahā'ī Faiths. Boston: Brill. pp. 143–178. ISBN 90-04-13904-4.
    43.Jump up ^ "Baha'i: Prophecy Fulfilled Homepage". bci.org.
    44.Jump up ^ Lambden, Stephen. "Catastrophe, Armageddon and Millennium: some aspects of the Bábí-Baha'i exegesis of apocalyptic symbolism". Bahai-library.com. Retrieved 2009-11-21.
    45.Jump up ^ The Oxford Dictionary of Islam, p.158
    46.Jump up ^ Yusuf Ali, Abdullah. "Surah Az-zukhruf".
    47.Jump up ^ kathir, Ibn. "Tafsir al-Qur'an al-Azim".
    48.^ Jump up to: a b "Isa", Encyclopedia of Islam
    49.^ Jump up to: a b Sonn (2004) p. 209
    50.Jump up ^ “A Prophet Like Unto Moses”, The Promised Mehdi and Messiha, by Dr. Aziz Ahmad Chaudhry, Islam International Publications Limited
    51.Jump up ^ The Four Questions Answered, by Mirza Ghulam Ahmad, AAIIL 1996
    52.Jump up ^ Simmons, Rabbi Shraga, "Why Jews Don't Believe in Jesus". Accessed December 22, 2011.
    53.Jump up ^ "Why Jews Don't Believe in Jesus", Ohr Somayach - Ask the Rabbi. Accessed December 22, 2011.
    54.^ Jump up to: a b Yogananda, Paramahansa. The Second Coming of Christ: The Resurrection of the Christ Within You. Self-Realization Fellowship, 2004. ISBN 978-0876125557
    55.Jump up ^ Dossey, Larry. Author of Healing Words: The Power of Prayer and the Practice of Medicine Harper One. ISBN 978-0062502520
    56.Jump up ^ Prence, Patience (July 27, 2010). SCARS: Christian Fiction End-Times Thriller. Spring Harvest. ASIN B003XKNF1K.
    57.Jump up ^ "At the End of All Things". goodreads.com. Retrieved 2011.
    58.Jump up ^ Pinsker, Scott (June 5, 2014). The Second Coming: A Love Story. ASIN B00KT6B3G0. ISBN 1500167215.

    Bibliography

    C. S. Lewis. (1960). The World's Last Night and Other Essays. Harcourt Brace Jovanovich. ISBN 0-15-698360-5
    Max Heindel. How Shall We Know Christ at His Coming?, May 1913 (stenographic report of a lecture, Los Angeles), ISBN 0-911274-64-2
    Markus Mühling. Grundinformation Eschatologie. Systematische Theologie aus der Perspektive der Hoffnung, Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, Göttingen 2007, ISBN 978-3-525-03619-8, 221–241
    James Stuart Russell. The Parousia, A Careful Look at the New Testament Doctrine of the Lord's Second Coming
    Emanuel Swedenborg. The Consummation of the Age; the Coming of the Lord; and the New Heaven and New Church, Chapter 14 in The True Christian Religion Containing the Universal Theology of The New Church Foretold by the Lord in Daniel 7; 13, 14; and in Revelation 21; 1,2 (Swedenborg Foundation 1952)
    Henry Wansbrough. The New Jerusalem Bible (1990). Doubleday. ISBN 0-385-14264-1
    Paramahansa Yogananda. The Second Coming of Christ: The Resurrection of the Christ Within You. Self-Realization Fellowship, 2004. ISBN 978-0876125557




    Last edited by orthodoxymoron on Thu Mar 16, 2017 3:47 pm; edited 2 times in total
    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 7819
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Sun Jun 26, 2016 8:37 am

    What is "The Perfect Law of the Lord"?? Where might I find it?? In the Bible?? Where in the Bible?? Deuteronomy?? Which portions of Deuteronomy do NOT apply to Gentiles and Christians?? Which parts no longer apply to Jews?? What does Joshua to Revelation do with Deuteronomy?? What would a Joshua through Ephesians theology look like?? I've suggested that the Bible might be an EXTREMELY Complex Test and Exercise -- rather than necessarily being the Truth, the Whole-Truth, and Nothing But the Truth. I've found that the more thorough and honest I become, the more hated and heretical I become. What's Wrong With This Picture??

    Consider Ethics and Law in the following:

    1. Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy.
    2. Genesis, Job, Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes.
    3. Deuteronomy, Matthew, Mark, Luke, John.
    4. Deuteronomy, Romans, 1 Corinthians, 2 Corinthians, Galatians.
    5. Deuteronomy, Romans, Galatians, Hebrews, James.
    6. Matthew, Mark, Luke, John, Acts.
    7. Matthew, Mark, Luke, John, Revelation.
    8. Acts, Romans, 1 Corinthians, 2 Corinthians, Galatians.
    9. John, 1 John, 2 John, 3 John, Revelation.
    10. Luke, John, Acts, Romans, Hebrews.
    11. Luke, Acts, Romans, Hebrews, James.
    12. Matthew, Mark, Luke, John, James.
    13. Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Luke, James.
    14. Job, Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Song of Solomon.
    15. Isaiah, Jeremiah, Lamentations, Ezekiel, Daniel.

    Should the Ethics and Law be the same in each group?? If so -- why so?? If not -- why not?? Is The Perfect Law of the Lord subject to change at any time (without prior notice)?? What if the Solar System were based upon One Law-Book containing One-Thousand Laws?? What would such a law-book be based upon?? What if such a law-book were the centerpiece of a United States of the Solar System?? Should such a law-book be unalterable?? Why do we need "Law-Makers"?? What was the Law of God prior to the creation of the human-being?? Were the Decalogue and Pentateuch added-temporary emergency-measures?? Are they eternal and immutable?? Is there One Law-Book for the Entire-Universe (perhaps with the exception of Earth-Humanity)?? Should there even be a law-book?? Should the Entire-Universe Absolutely-Obey "Every Word That Proceeds Out of the Mouth of God"?? Once again, is Human Responsible-Freedom in Dynamic-Equilibrium with the Sovereignty of God an Impossible-Dream??

    What if Joshua through Malachi should carry more Doctrinal Weight than the Torah, Talmud, and the New-Testament in Modernity?? Consider studying Volumes 2-4 of the SDA Bible Commentary. I could explain, but I'm becoming increasingly "sick and tired" in more ways than you can imagine. Let me simply suggest that this might somehow constitute a "Middle-Way" for some of us. I resisted the urge to post another Minimal-List. The Spirit was Willing -- but the Flesh was Weak. Here It Is:

    1. Joshua through Malachi (NKJV).

    2. The SDA Bible Commentary -- Volumes 2-4 (Joshua through Malachi).

    3. Israel and the Nations (F.F. Bruce).

    4. Daniel (1978 Commentary by Desmond Ford).

    5. Daniel 8:14, the Day of Atonement, and the Investigative Judgment (Desmond Ford).

    I have no idea how much of All of the Above is Absolute-Truth. I simply think this is an Area of Research which MUST be given Careful and Prayerful Consideration. I still think we might require a One-Thousand Law Interplanetary Law-Book in Modernity (which is VERY-Rarely Revised). Might This Somehow Constitute The Perfect Law of the Lord in Modernity?? What if the Supreme-Court of the United States of the Solar System were based solidly upon such a Hypothetical Law-Book?? This is VERY-Scary Territory (to say the least). BTW -- I seem to be going downhill at an increasingly rapid-rate -- so do NOT depend on me for much of anything (at least for the remainder of This Present Incarnation).





    The words of the Preacher, the son of David, king in Jerusalem. 2 Vanity of vanities, saith the Preacher, vanity of vanities; all is vanity. 3 What profit hath a man of all his labour which he taketh under the sun? 4 One generation passeth away , and another generation cometh : but the earth abideth for ever. 5 The sun also ariseth , and the sun goeth down , and hasteth to his place where he arose . 6 The wind goeth toward the south, and turneth about unto the north; it whirleth about continually , and the wind returneth again according to his circuits. 7 All the rivers run into the sea; yet the sea is not full; unto the place from whence the rivers come , thither they return again . 8 All things are full of labour; man cannot utter it: the eye is not satisfied with seeing , nor the ear filled with hearing . 9 The thing that hath been, it is that which shall be; and that which is done is that which shall be done : and there is no new thing under the sun. 10 Is there any thing whereof it may be said , See , this is new? it hath been already of old time, which was before us. 11 There is no remembrance of former things; neither shall there be any remembrance of things that are to come with those that shall come after. 12 I the Preacher was king over Israel in Jerusalem. 13 And I gave my heart to seek and search out by wisdom concerning all things that are done under heaven: this sore travail hath God given to the sons of man to be exercised therewith. 14 I have seen all the works that are done under the sun; and, behold, all is vanity and vexation of spirit. 15 That which is crooked cannot be made straight : and that which is wanting cannot be numbered . 16 I communed with mine own heart, saying , Lo, I am come to great estate , and have gotten more wisdom than all they that have been before me in Jerusalem: yea, my heart had great experience of wisdom and knowledge. 17 And I gave my heart to know wisdom, and to know madness and folly: I perceived that this also is vexation of spirit. 18 For in much wisdom is much grief: and he that increaseth knowledge increaseth sorrow.

    I said in mine heart, Go to now , I will prove thee with mirth, therefore enjoy pleasure: and, behold, this also is vanity. 2 I said of laughter, It is mad : and of mirth, What doeth it? 3 I sought in mine heart to give myself unto wine, yet acquainting mine heart with wisdom; and to lay hold on folly, till I might see what was that good for the sons of men, which they should do under the heaven all the days of their life. 4 I made me great works; I builded me houses; I planted me vineyards: 5 I made me gardens and orchards, and I planted trees in them of all kind of fruits: 6 I made me pools of water, to water therewith the wood that bringeth forth trees: 7 I got me servants and maidens, and had servants born in my house; also I had great possessions of great and small cattle above all that were in Jerusalem before me: 8 I gathered me also silver and gold, and the peculiar treasure of kings and of the provinces: I gat me men singers and women singers , and the delights of the sons of men, as musical instruments , and that of all sorts. 9 So I was great , and increased more than all that were before me in Jerusalem: also my wisdom remained with me. 10 And whatsoever mine eyes desired I kept not from them, I withheld not my heart from any joy; for my heart rejoiced in all my labour: and this was my portion of all my labour. 11 Then I looked on all the works that my hands had wrought , and on the labour that I had laboured to do : and, behold, all was vanity and vexation of spirit, and there was no profit under the sun. 12 And I turned myself to behold wisdom, and madness, and folly: for what can the man do that cometh after the king? even that which hath been already done . 13 Then I saw that wisdom excelleth folly, as far as light excelleth darkness. 14 The wise man's eyes are in his head; but the fool walketh in darkness: and I myself perceived also that one event happeneth to them all. 15 Then said I in my heart, As it happeneth to the fool, so it happeneth even to me; and why was I then more wise ? Then I said in my heart, that this also is vanity. 16 For there is no remembrance of the wise more than of the fool for ever; seeing that which now is in the days to come shall all be forgotten . And how dieth the wise man? as the fool. 17 Therefore I hated life; because the work that is wrought under the sun is grievous unto me: for all is vanity and vexation of spirit. 18 Yea, I hated all my labour which I had taken under the sun: because I should leave it unto the man that shall be after me. 19 And who knoweth whether he shall be a wise man or a fool? yet shall he have rule over all my labour wherein I have laboured , and wherein I have shewed myself wise under the sun. This is also vanity. 20 Therefore I went about to cause my heart to despair of all the labour which I took under the sun. 21 For there is a man whose labour is in wisdom, and in knowledge, and in equity; yet to a man that hath not laboured therein shall he leave it for his portion. This also is vanity and a great evil. 22 For what hath man of all his labour, and of the vexation of his heart, wherein he hath laboured under the sun? 23 For all his days are sorrows, and his travail grief; yea, his heart taketh not rest in the night. This is also vanity. 24 There is nothing better for a man, than that he should eat and drink , and that he should make his soul enjoy good in his labour. This also I saw , that it was from the hand of God. 25 For who can eat , or who else can hasten hereunto, more than I? 26 For God giveth to a man that is good in his sight wisdom, and knowledge, and joy: but to the sinner he giveth travail, to gather and to heap up , that he may give to him that is good before God. This also is vanity and vexation of spirit.

    To every thing there is a season, and a time to every purpose under the heaven: 2 A time to be born , and a time to die ; a time to plant , and a time to pluck up that which is planted ; 3 A time to kill , and a time to heal ; a time to break down , and a time to build up ; 4 A time to weep , and a time to laugh ; a time to mourn , and a time to dance ; 5 A time to cast away stones, and a time to gather stones together ; a time to embrace , and a time to refrain from embracing ; 6 A time to get , and a time to lose ; a time to keep , and a time to cast away ; 7 A time to rend , and a time to sew ; a time to keep silence , and a time to speak ; 8 A time to love , and a time to hate ; a time of war, and a time of peace. 9 What profit hath he that worketh in that wherein he laboureth? 10 I have seen the travail, which God hath given to the sons of men to be exercised in it. 11 He hath made every thing beautiful in his time: also he hath set the world in their heart, so that no man can find out the work that God maketh from the beginning to the end. 12 I know that there is no good in them, but for a man to rejoice , and to do good in his life. 13 And also that every man should eat and drink , and enjoy the good of all his labour, it is the gift of God. 14 I know that, whatsoever God doeth , it shall be for ever: nothing can be put to it, nor any thing taken from it: and God doeth it, that men should fear before him. 15 That which hath been is now; and that which is to be hath already been; and God requireth that which is past . 16 And moreover I saw under the sun the place of judgment, that wickedness was there; and the place of righteousness, that iniquity was there. 17 I said in mine heart, God shall judge the righteous and the wicked: for there is a time there for every purpose and for every work. 18 I said in mine heart concerning the estate of the sons of men, that God might manifest them, and that they might see that they themselves are beasts. 19 For that which befalleth the sons of men befalleth beasts; even one thing befalleth them: as the one dieth, so dieth the other; yea, they have all one breath; so that a man hath no preeminence above a beast: for all is vanity. 20 All go unto one place; all are of the dust, and all turn to dust again . 21 Who knoweth the spirit of man that goeth upward, and the spirit of the beast that goeth downward to the earth? 22 Wherefore I perceive that there is nothing better, than that a man should rejoice in his own works; for that is his portion: for who shall bring him to see what shall be after him?

    So I returned , and considered all the oppressions that are done under the sun: and behold the tears of such as were oppressed , and they had no comforter ; and on the side of their oppressors there was power; but they had no comforter . 2 Wherefore I praised the dead which are already dead more than the living which are yet alive. 3 Yea, better is he than both they, which hath not yet been, who hath not seen the evil work that is done under the sun. 4 Again, I considered all travail, and every right work, that for this a man is envied of his neighbour. This is also vanity and vexation of spirit. 5 The fool foldeth his hands together , and eateth his own flesh. 6 Better is an handful with quietness, than both the hands full with travail and vexation of spirit. 7 Then I returned , and I saw vanity under the sun. 8 There is one alone, and there is not a second; yea, he hath neither child nor brother: yet is there no end of all his labour; neither is his eye satisfied with riches; neither saith he, For whom do I labour, and bereave my soul of good? This is also vanity, yea, it is a sore travail. 9 Two are better than one; because they have a good reward for their labour. 10 For if they fall , the one will lift up his fellow: but woe to him that is alone when he falleth ; for he hath not another to help him up . 11 Again, if two lie together , then they have heat : but how can one be warm alone? 12 And if one prevail against him, two shall withstand him; and a threefold cord is not quickly broken . 13 Better is a poor and a wise child than an old and foolish king, who will no more be admonished . 14 For out of prison he cometh to reign ; whereas also he that is born in his kingdom becometh poor . 15 I considered all the living which walk under the sun, with the second child that shall stand up in his stead. 16 There is no end of all the people, even of all that have been before them: they also that come after shall not rejoice in him. Surely this also is vanity and vexation of spirit.

    Keep thy foot when thou goest to the house of God, and be more ready to hear , than to give the sacrifice of fools: for they consider not that they do evil. 2 Be not rash with thy mouth, and let not thine heart be hasty to utter any thing before God: for God is in heaven, and thou upon earth: therefore let thy words be few. 3 For a dream cometh through the multitude of business; and a fool's voice is known by multitude of words. 4 When thou vowest a vow unto God, defer not to pay it; for he hath no pleasure in fools: pay that which thou hast vowed . 5 Better is it that thou shouldest not vow , than that thou shouldest vow and not pay . 6 Suffer not thy mouth to cause thy flesh to sin ; neither say thou before the angel, that it was an error: wherefore should God be angry at thy voice, and destroy the work of thine hands? 7 For in the multitude of dreams and many words there are also divers vanities: but fear thou God. 8 If thou seest the oppression of the poor , and violent perverting of judgment and justice in a province, marvel not at the matter: for he that is higher than the highest regardeth ; and there be higher than they. 9 Moreover the profit of the earth is for all: the king himself is served by the field. 10 He that loveth silver shall not be satisfied with silver; nor he that loveth abundance with increase: this is also vanity. 11 When goods increase , they are increased that eat them: and what good is there to the owners thereof, saving the beholding of them with their eyes? 12 The sleep of a labouring man is sweet, whether he eat little or much : but the abundance of the rich will not suffer him to sleep . 13 There is a sore evil which I have seen under the sun, namely, riches kept for the owners thereof to their hurt. 14 But those riches perish by evil travail: and he begetteth a son, and there is nothing in his hand. 15 As he came forth of his mother's womb, naked shall he return to go as he came , and shall take nothing of his labour, which he may carry away in his hand. 16 And this also is a sore evil, that in all points as he came , so shall he go : and what profit hath he that hath laboured for the wind? 17 All his days also he eateth in darkness, and he hath much sorrow and wrath with his sickness. 18 Behold that which I have seen : it is good and comely for one to eat and to drink , and to enjoy the good of all his labour that he taketh under the sun all the days of his life, which God giveth him: for it is his portion. 19 Every man also to whom God hath given riches and wealth, and hath given him power to eat thereof, and to take his portion, and to rejoice in his labour; this is the gift of God. 20 For he shall not much remember the days of his life; because God answereth him in the joy of his heart.

    There is an evil which I have seen under the sun, and it is common among men: 2 A man to whom God hath given riches, wealth, and honour, so that he wanteth nothing for his soul of all that he desireth , yet God giveth him not power to eat thereof, but a stranger eateth it: this is vanity, and it is an evil disease. 3 If a man beget an hundred children, and live many years, so that the days of his years be many, and his soul be not filled with good, and also that he have no burial; I say , that an untimely birth is better than he. 4 For he cometh in with vanity, and departeth in darkness, and his name shall be covered with darkness. 5 Moreover he hath not seen the sun, nor known any thing: this hath more rest than the other. 6 Yea, though he live a thousand years twice told, yet hath he seen no good: do not all go to one place? 7 All the labour of man is for his mouth, and yet the appetite is not filled . 8 For what hath the wise more than the fool? what hath the poor, that knoweth to walk before the living? 9 Better is the sight of the eyes than the wandering of the desire: this is also vanity and vexation of spirit. 10 That which hath been is named already, and it is known that it is man: neither may he contend with him that is mightier than he. 11 Seeing there be many things that increase vanity, what is man the better? 12 For who knoweth what is good for man in this life, all the days of his vain life which he spendeth as a shadow? for who can tell a man what shall be after him under the sun?

    A good name is better than precious ointment; and the day of death than the day of one's birth . 2 It is better to go to the house of mourning, than to go to the house of feasting: for that is the end of all men; and the living will lay it to his heart. 3 Sorrow is better than laughter: for by the sadness of the countenance the heart is made better . 4 The heart of the wise is in the house of mourning; but the heart of fools is in the house of mirth. 5 It is better to hear the rebuke of the wise, than for a man to hear the song of fools. 6 For as the crackling of thorns under a pot, so is the laughter of the fool: this also is vanity. 7 Surely oppression maketh a wise man mad ; and a gift destroyeth the heart. 8 Better is the end of a thing than the beginning thereof: and the patient in spirit is better than the proud in spirit. 9 Be not hasty in thy spirit to be angry : for anger resteth in the bosom of fools. 10 Say not thou, What is the cause that the former days were better than these? for thou dost not enquire wisely concerning this. 11 Wisdom is good with an inheritance: and by it there is profit to them that see the sun. 12 For wisdom is a defence, and money is a defence: but the excellency of knowledge is, that wisdom giveth life to them that have it. 13 Consider the work of God: for who can make that straight , which he hath made crooked ? 14 In the day of prosperity be joyful, but in the day of adversity consider : God also hath set the one over against the other, to the end that man should find nothing after him. 15 All things have I seen in the days of my vanity: there is a just man that perisheth in his righteousness, and there is a wicked man that prolongeth his life in his wickedness. 16 Be not righteous over much ; neither make thyself over wise : why shouldest thou destroy thyself? 17 Be not over much wicked , neither be thou foolish: why shouldest thou die before thy time? 18 It is good that thou shouldest take hold of this; yea, also from this withdraw not thine hand: for he that feareth God shall come forth of them all. 19 Wisdom strengtheneth the wise more than ten mighty men which are in the city. 20 For there is not a just man upon earth, that doeth good, and sinneth not. 21 Also take no heed unto all words that are spoken ; lest thou hear thy servant curse thee: 22 For oftentimes also thine own heart knoweth that thou thyself likewise hast cursed others. 23 All this have I proved by wisdom: I said , I will be wise ; but it was far from me. 24 That which is far off, and exceeding deep, who can find it out ? 25 I applied mine heart to know , and to search , and to seek out wisdom, and the reason of things, and to know the wickedness of folly, even of foolishness and madness: 26 And I find more bitter than death the woman, whose heart is snares and nets, and her hands as bands: whoso pleaseth God shall escape from her; but the sinner shall be taken by her. 27 Behold , this have I found , saith the preacher, counting one by one, to find out the account: 28 Which yet my soul seeketh , but I find not: one man among a thousand have I found ; but a woman among all those have I not found . 29 Lo , this only have I found , that God hath made man upright; but they have sought out many inventions.

    Who is as the wise man? and who knoweth the interpretation of a thing? a man's wisdom maketh his face to shine , and the boldness of his face shall be changed . 2 I counsel thee to keep the king's commandment, and that in regard of the oath of God. 3 Be not hasty to go out of his sight: stand not in an evil thing; for he doeth whatsoever pleaseth him. 4 Where the word of a king is, there is power: and who may say unto him, What doest thou? 5 Whoso keepeth the commandment shall feel no evil thing: and a wise man's heart discerneth both time and judgment. 6 Because to every purpose there is time and judgment, therefore the misery of man is great upon him. 7 For he knoweth not that which shall be: for who can tell him when it shall be? 8 There is no man that hath power over the spirit to retain the spirit; neither hath he power in the day of death: and there is no discharge in that war; neither shall wickedness deliver those that are given to it. 9 All this have I seen , and applied my heart unto every work that is done under the sun: there is a time wherein one man ruleth over another to his own hurt. 10 And so I saw the wicked buried , who had come and gone from the place of the holy, and they were forgotten in the city where they had so done : this is also vanity. 11 Because sentence against an evil work is not executed speedily, therefore the heart of the sons of men is fully set in them to do evil. 12 Though a sinner do evil an hundred times, and his days be prolonged , yet surely I know that it shall be well with them that fear God, which fear before him: 13 But it shall not be well with the wicked, neither shall he prolong his days, which are as a shadow; because he feareth not before God. 14 There is a vanity which is done upon the earth; that there be just men, unto whom it happeneth according to the work of the wicked; again, there be wicked men, to whom it happeneth according to the work of the righteous: I said that this also is vanity. 15 Then I commended mirth, because a man hath no better thing under the sun, than to eat , and to drink , and to be merry : for that shall abide with him of his labour the days of his life, which God giveth him under the sun. 16 When I applied mine heart to know wisdom, and to see the business that is done upon the earth: (for also there is that neither day nor night seeth sleep with his eyes:) 17 Then I beheld all the work of God, that a man cannot find out the work that is done under the sun: because though a man labour to seek it out , yet he shall not find it; yea further; though a wise man think to know it, yet shall he not be able to find it.

    For all this I considered in my heart even to declare all this, that the righteous, and the wise, and their works, are in the hand of God: no man knoweth either love or hatred by all that is before them. 2 All things come alike to all: there is one event to the righteous, and to the wicked; to the good and to the clean, and to the unclean; to him that sacrificeth , and to him that sacrificeth not: as is the good, so is the sinner ; and he that sweareth , as he that feareth an oath. 3 This is an evil among all things that are done under the sun, that there is one event unto all: yea, also the heart of the sons of men is full of evil, and madness is in their heart while they live, and after that they go to the dead . 4 For to him that is joined to all the living there is hope: for a living dog is better than a dead lion. 5 For the living know that they shall die : but the dead know not any thing, neither have they any more a reward; for the memory of them is forgotten . 6 Also their love, and their hatred, and their envy, is now perished ; neither have they any more a portion for ever in any thing that is done under the sun. 7 Go thy way , eat thy bread with joy, and drink thy wine with a merry heart; for God now accepteth thy works. 8 Let thy garments be always white; and let thy head lack no ointment. 9 Live joyfully with the wife whom thou lovest all the days of the life of thy vanity, which he hath given thee under the sun, all the days of thy vanity: for that is thy portion in this life, and in thy labour which thou takest under the sun. 10 Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do , do it with thy might; for there is no work, nor device, nor knowledge, nor wisdom, in the grave, whither thou goest . 11 I returned , and saw under the sun, that the race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, neither yet bread to the wise, nor yet riches to men of understanding , nor yet favour to men of skill ; but time and chance happeneth to them all. 12 For man also knoweth not his time: as the fishes that are taken in an evil net, and as the birds that are caught in the snare; so are the sons of men snared in an evil time, when it falleth suddenly upon them. 13 This wisdom have I seen also under the sun, and it seemed great unto me: 14 There was a little city, and few men within it; and there came a great king against it, and besieged it, and built great bulwarks against it: 15 Now there was found in it a poor wise man, and he by his wisdom delivered the city; yet no man remembered that same poor man. 16 Then said I, Wisdom is better than strength: nevertheless the poor man's wisdom is despised , and his words are not heard . 17 The words of wise men are heard in quiet more than the cry of him that ruleth among fools. 18 Wisdom is better than weapons of war: but one sinner destroyeth much good.

    Dead flies cause the ointment of the apothecary to send forth a stinking savour : so doth a little folly him that is in reputation for wisdom and honour. 2 A wise man's heart is at his right hand; but a fool's heart at his left. 3 Yea also, when he that is a fool walketh by the way, his wisdom faileth him, and he saith to every one that he is a fool. 4 If the spirit of the ruler rise up against thee, leave not thy place; for yielding pacifieth great offences. 5 There is an evil which I have seen under the sun, as an error which proceedeth from the ruler: 6 Folly is set in great dignity, and the rich sit in low place. 7 I have seen servants upon horses, and princes walking as servants upon the earth. 8 He that diggeth a pit shall fall into it; and whoso breaketh an hedge, a serpent shall bite him. 9 Whoso removeth stones shall be hurt therewith; and he that cleaveth wood shall be endangered thereby. 10 If the iron be blunt , and he do not whet the edge, then must he put to more strength: but wisdom is profitable to direct . 11 Surely the serpent will bite without enchantment; and a babbler is no better. 12 The words of a wise man's mouth are gracious; but the lips of a fool will swallow up himself. 13 The beginning of the words of his mouth is foolishness: and the end of his talk is mischievous madness. 14 A fool also is full of words: a man cannot tell what shall be; and what shall be after him, who can tell him? 15 The labour of the foolish wearieth every one of them, because he knoweth not how to go to the city. 16 Woe to thee, O land, when thy king is a child, and thy princes eat in the morning! 17 Blessed art thou, O land, when thy king is the son of nobles, and thy princes eat in due season, for strength, and not for drunkenness! 18 By much slothfulness the building decayeth ; and through idleness of the hands the house droppeth through . 19 A feast is made for laughter, and wine maketh merry : but money answereth all things. 20 Curse not the king, no not in thy thought; and curse not the rich in thy bedchamber : for a bird of the air shall carry the voice, and that which hath wings shall tell the matter.

    Cast thy bread upon the waters: for thou shalt find it after many days. 2 Give a portion to seven, and also to eight; for thou knowest not what evil shall be upon the earth. 3 If the clouds be full of rain, they empty themselves upon the earth: and if the tree fall toward the south, or toward the north, in the place where the tree falleth , there it shall be . 4 He that observeth the wind shall not sow ; and he that regardeth the clouds shall not reap . 5 As thou knowest not what is the way of the spirit, nor how the bones do grow in the womb of her that is with child: even so thou knowest not the works of God who maketh all. 6 In the morning sow thy seed, and in the evening withhold not thine hand: for thou knowest not whether shall prosper , either this or that, or whether they both shall be alike good. 7 Truly the light is sweet, and a pleasant thing it is for the eyes to behold the sun: 8 But if a man live many years, and rejoice in them all; yet let him remember the days of darkness; for they shall be many . All that cometh is vanity. 9 Rejoice , O young man, in thy youth; and let thy heart cheer thee in the days of thy youth, and walk in the ways of thine heart, and in the sight of thine eyes: but know thou, that for all these things God will bring thee into judgment. 10 Therefore remove sorrow from thy heart, and put away evil from thy flesh: for childhood and youth are vanity.

    Remember now thy Creator in the days of thy youth, while the evil days come not, nor the years draw nigh , when thou shalt say , I have no pleasure in them; 2 While the sun, or the light, or the moon, or the stars, be not darkened , nor the clouds return after the rain: 3 In the day when the keepers of the house shall tremble , and the strong men shall bow themselves, and the grinders cease because they are few , and those that look out of the windows be darkened , 4 And the doors shall be shut in the streets, when the sound of the grinding is low, and he shall rise up at the voice of the bird, and all the daughters of musick shall be brought low ; 5 Also when they shall be afraid of that which is high, and fears shall be in the way, and the almond tree shall flourish , and the grasshopper shall be a burden , and desire shall fail : because man goeth to his long home, and the mourners go about the streets: 6 Or ever the silver cord be loosed , or the golden bowl be broken , or the pitcher be broken at the fountain, or the wheel broken at the cistern. 7 Then shall the dust return to the earth as it was: and the spirit shall return unto God who gave it. 8 Vanity of vanities, saith the preacher; all is vanity. 9 And moreover, because the preacher was wise, he still taught the people knowledge; yea, he gave good heed , and sought out , and set in order many proverbs. 10 The preacher sought to find out acceptable words: and that which was written was upright, even words of truth. 11 The words of the wise are as goads, and as nails fastened by the masters of assemblies, which are given from one shepherd . 12 And further, by these, my son, be admonished : of making many books there is no end; and much study is a weariness of the flesh. 13 Let us hear the conclusion of the whole matter: Fear God, and keep his commandments: for this is the whole duty of man. 14 For God shall bring every work into judgment, with every secret thing , whether it be good, or whether it be evil.




    avatar
    Eartheart

    Posts : 456
    Join date : 2012-02-23
    Age : 53
    Location : surface omnidim gridpoint

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  Eartheart on Mon Jun 27, 2016 9:59 am

    UUffffs, strong toback - but this was/is the right medicine,
    Thanx Dr.Oxy, primesourcefidelity yours!

    My second Cumming in Israel - what a pleasure, has allready
    happened and all proffecionalites foolfilled them hang in their Hololoop,
    drunken
    the real choosen ones are fidels & believe it or not saved from my Eartheart,
    which is in reality a tripple blessing from Prime Father, thou Loove created on Earth reflected and from Mother Earth to your Babe...
    By the way Loove is omnipresent, i put Bibi in a lightcage during his campain, even his brainless boboclones cant act out of it. Wonder how
    dramatic they implore the sourcefields? Wow!

    Iran attracts me again and again, like doing Imam for a few month
    would help to manage my male body shape & will,
    but enforcing an endtimeangel solar bodyarmor warheadlogos
    might damage my galactic reputation and Looveaffairs...

    Coping with those idle but traumatic sideeffects of some atlantis survivers
    proofed an ardous bargain, a deal Father felt compelt to struck with
    some curiosity maybe, with entetys who wouldnt let him onto the arche noahs maybe, him researching propabilities and counterforces ect...

    The questions concerning Law as bookspell you should really ask Sherry,
    she will have a radiospecial and my 100cent:
    Once alive enteties get their DNA/RNS talking to them we have the
    Law of One applied throughout surface biotops, Lifeaffirming Lightbodies
    externalize intelligence makes those Laws exist on the go and there
    seems to be privat authorisation to enforce it... Hahaha

    The concerted Effort to fu** around with the meshiach via Jesus4one
    leads back to 17/18th sheming of jesuit tinkering, testinghow much them can use the scripting powers and force timelines by secret agendas,
    enemize other cults/religious hosts, deprive those who had the light & Loove

    Consider an prebooked King of kings, Son of thou Holy having to deal
    with early/now earthlings (See starseeds envelope),
    studying in Karnataka University at the indian westcoast, the Frisco/LA
    of ancient times and then come into demonic nighbourhood
    of material aging unbelievers, armed with redundant idiot toys...

    Introducing Loove and looving energystreaming into the planetary genpool
    and its astral habitat of soulforms seemed the success of Jesus&Marias
    Lovelife and Sacrifice, which would be repeated as archetypes in somany
    families/fates soulpath'...

    That Shriner diaries tell how those luziferians hate your Lightbulbs,
    the whole hatecult seems to be centered there too...

    If waiting for PrimeFathers alluring salvations would hinder the unnamed prophetess from dancing and singing, how will them hinder thou Meshiach to reach all santient beeings/beeeingness and unlock the chords of vibration, like the Father would do...
    And there aha, what would Dad do, instead of what would jesus say!!!

    Alexander t.G. in Alexandria, there must be a 50th film about that,
    in bed with the Kali hure to crack the soul and demonize,
    his bloodline with the survivers cut by deceit, his library famous till
    vatican stole it to fake history and time/Mind Astral usage...

    Your study of the comentaries is friendly and cons secret man...

    Those apetizers for expierienced 5Dim - orgonautic Omnicells -


    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 7819
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Mon Jun 27, 2016 3:46 pm





    Please remember that my threads are really a Research-Project. I'm NOT like this in Real-Life!! How many times do I need to repeat this?? Even though I haven't lied about anything -- Please Treat My Threads as Science-Fiction!! I have no idea how to properly interpret my own threads. I'm honestly attempting to settle into a Bible-Commentary and Sacred Classical Music existence. I don't go looking for crazy-experiences. Just the Opposite!! I honestly think I'd like to live in a scaled-down version of that house in Ex Machina!! Imagine discussing the Book of Daniel with Ava and Nathan!!
    Eartheart wrote:UUffffs, strong toback - but this was/is the right medicine,
    Thanx Dr.Oxy, primesourcefidelity yours!

    My second Cumming in Israel - what a pleasure, has allready
    happened and all proffecionalites foolfilled them hang in their Hololoop, drunken
    the real choosen ones are fidels & believe it or not saved from my Eartheart,
    which is in reality a tripple blessing from Prime Father, thou Loove created
    on Earth reflected and from Mother Earth to your Babe...
    By the way Loove is omnipresent, i put Bibi in a lightcage during his campain,
    even his brainless boboclones cant act out of it.
    Wonder how dramatic they implore the sourcefields? Wow!

    Iran attracts me again and again, like doing Imam for a few month
    would help to manage my male body shape & will,
    but enforcing an endtimeangel solar bodyarmor warheadlogos
    might damage my galactic reputation and Looveaffairs...

    Coping with those idle but traumatic sideeffects of some atlantis survivers
    proofed an ardous bargain, a deal Father felt compelt to struck with
    some curiosity maybe, with entetys who wouldnt let him onto the arche noahs maybe,
    him researching propabilities and counterforces ect...

    The questions concerning Law as bookspell you should really ask Sherry,
    she will have a radiospecial and my 100cent:
    Once alive enteties get their DNA/RNS talking to them we have the
    Law of One applied throughout surface biotops, Lifeaffirming Lightbodies
    externalize intelligence makes those Laws exist on the go and there
    seems to be privat authorisation to enforce it... Hahaha

    The concerted Effort to fu** around with the meshiach via Jesus4one
    leads back to 17/18th sheming of jesuit tinkering, testinghow much
    them can use the scripting powers and
    force timelines by secret agendas, enemize other cults/religious hosts,
    deprive those who had the light & Loove

    Consider an prebooked King of kings, Son of thou Holy having to deal
    with early/now earthlings (See starseeds envelope),
    studying in Karnataka University at the indian westcoast, the Frisco/LA
    of ancient times and then come into demonic nighbourhood
    of material aging unbelievers, armed with redundant idiot toys...

    Introducing Loove and looving energystreaming into the planetary genpool
    and its astral habitat of soulforms seemed the success of Jesus&Marias
    Lovelife and Sacrifice, which would be repeated as archetypes in somany
    families/fates soulpath'...

    That Shriner diaries tell how those luziferians hate your Lightbulbs,
    the whole hatecult seems to be centered there too...

    If waiting for PrimeFathers alluring salvations would hinder the unnamed prophetess
    from dancing and singing, how will them hinder thou Meshiach to reach all santient
    beeings/beeeingness and unlock the chords of vibration, like the Father would do...
    And there aha, what would Dad do, instead of what would jesus say!!!

    Alexander t.G. in Alexandria, there must be a 50th film about that,
    in bed with the Kali hure to crack the soul and demonize,
    his bloodline with the survivers cut by deceit, his library famous till
    vatican stole it to fake history and time/Mind Astral usage...

    Your study of the comentaries is friendly and cons secret man...

    Those apetizers for expierienced 5Dim - orgonautic Omnicells -
    Thank-you Eartheart. I read your posts, and I understand probably 60% of your posts, but I don't reply directly. I use them to stimulate my thinking, which often results in what I actually post. BTW -- I keep thinking about Anchor in the old Project Avalon website. I also keep thinking about the Humble Janitor in that same site. What if Anchor = Humble Janitor = Anubis = Abraxasinas = Ancient Egyptian Deity = RA = Light Bringer = Sherry Shriner = Mr. Edgars = Mitchel = Rich = Gabriel = On and On and On?? In The Word miniseries, I noticed the religious-meaning of "Anchor". http://www.jesuswalk.com/christian-symbols/anchor.htm




    I continue to wonder how much of Genesis through Deuteronomy is supported in Joshua through Malachi?? How much of the New-Testament is REALLY prophesied and/or required by Joshua through Malachi?? What should the Torah and the New-Testament REALLY look-like to be consistent with Joshua through Malachi?? Once again, I keep suspecting a Missing 32 Book Old-Testament Commentary (possibly written during the Intertestamental-Period and hidden within the Vatican)!! What if approximately 5 books were added to the Old-Testament around that same time?? Who Knows?? But I'm growing increasingly bored with speculating and conceptualizing -- while being increasingly hated and/or shunned. What if, in the final-analysis, there are at least some factions of the PTB which have it right??!! What if being "too-idealistic" is a "lost-cause"?? What if the most we can do is to simply "Learn the Truth" -- "Shut-Up and Get Back to Work" (if you know what I mean)?? Now I'm going to make the coffee, and re-watch the movie 2012. I think some of us should study All-Forms of Eschatology without saying or doing much with our conclusions. There's been way too-much "Religious-Terrorism" throughout history. Notice that I keep my scary-stuff within this relatively-small website. And even here, most members ignore me completely. I'm probably only regularly noticed by a couple of NSA Interns (who monitor me -- along with thousands of other nut-cases). The Way Things REALLY Work is being exposed -- and I suspect poison-pills and retribution. Notice that I'm probing and irreverent -- but I don't usually make it nasty and personal. This is mostly a Benign Conceptual Laboratory with a Crazy-Baseline.

    BTW -- that Mysterious-Mason I spoke-with (several months ago) in a Masonic-Cemetery told me that he wouldn't want to live in Florida (while we were discussing the probability that 80% of humanity would NOT survive -- that the survivors would be random -- and NOT necessarily the Best and the Brightest). What's REALLY Creepy is that I hadn't mentioned that Florida comment to ANYONE -- and I didn't post anything about it until last night. I posted it AFTER Sherry Shiner's Show -- but I didn't listen to that show until AFTER I posted the thing about Florida. HONEST. In her show, Sherry said that "Schema" (essentially a Big Piloted-Asteroid) would crash into the Atlantic Ocean in a precise-location (basically east of Florida) and cover Florida with water. I don't recall Sherry speaking of Florida in connection with Schema (prior to her 06-27-16 show). That's all I'm going to say.









    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 7819
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Tue Jun 28, 2016 7:26 pm

    What if the Info-War will ultimately lead to a New Dark-Ages as people become overwhelmed by Brutal-Gangs of Facts and New-Delusions?? Anyway, here is yet another NKJV and EGW Minimal-List:

    1. Joshua through Jude (NKJV).

    2. The SDA Bible Commentary.

    3. Patriarchs and Prophets (EGW).

    4. Prophets and Kings (EGW).

    5. The Desire of Ages (EGW).

    6. Christ's Object Lessons (EGW).

    7. The Acts of the Apostles (EGW).

    8. The 1928 Book of Common Prayer.

    9. Sacred Classical Music.

    This is simply a Royal-Model Approach to Judeo-Christianity which seeks to avoid the seeming-extremes found in the Torah and the Book of Revelation. I might be completely-wrong about this -- but I am concerned that we build our civilization upon a More-Sure Foundation than in the past. Having said that, I lean-toward Positively-Reinforcing the Best of the Past. However, things might get MUCH Worse before they get better (if they get better). This whole-thing could go up in smoke in a matter of minutes. Let us NEVER forget how precarious our situation REALLY is.
    Pris wrote:
    .
    .

    SIMPSONS - PREDICTIVE PROGRAMMING
    FEMA CONCENTRATION CAMPS



    While at church, Lisa speaks her opinion about patriotism, and the Simpsons are taken into custody, in violation of the "Government Knows Best Act". (Patriot Act & Domestic Terrorists) Clearly exposing The Mass Surveillance and citizens targeted for freedom of speech or any strong beliefs that labels you as a threat to the nation. The family are taken to the "Ronald Reagan Re-education Center", which houses Michael Moore, the Dixie Chicks, Elmo (who accidentally went to the wrong fundraiser), and Bill Clinton. (Re-Education Camps/Relocation Camps/FEMA Concentration Camps)

    My thoughts

    What we see in this video isn't what will necessarily play out.  That all depends on the people: will they allow it? It's 'predictive programming' (preemptive mass manipulation/mind control) and those responsible for it certainly want the people to be familiar with an agenda in advance in order to make everyone more accepting of it -- to reduce resistance if and when the controllers of government put that ball into motion.
    .
    .
    Pris wrote:.
    .

    Let me take a wild guess here, Eartheart.  You think Bart's dream is a good thing?  Let's examine this. Arrests of the 'bad guys'?  How will it be decided which bankers, Jews, mafiosos, corrupted officials and 'unethical subjects' etc. will be arrested?  Whose yardstick will be used to judge?  Who exactly will make these arrests?  The people ('citizens' [inherently weak] and the 'army' [working for whom?])?  We still have 'elected officials' and governments in charge -- a hierarchical system of power and control over others that is corrupt (and further corruptible) in and of itself (let alone that we're still living in a militarized, diseased and destructive, warmongering, competitive and predatory, money-mad world), and I doubt that will change anytime soon.  

    'World party day' and 'god's spaceship arriving'?...  What -- Ascension Day or something like that?  Isn't that when they're supposed to separate 'the wheat from the chaff'... or 'the sheep from the goats'?  Some are 'worthy' of being saved and some are not?  Don't tell me, the 'chosen ones' are invited to board the spaceship?  That's a rather exclusive club (can you imagine the fear being generated by all those who buy this garbage -- worried they may not be good enough and left behind?), and worse, it's the lollipop lure into the back of a van (I'm sure there's plenty of room in there for everyone -- just like there's plenty of room for everyone in the good ol' gas chamber).  How typically biblical, prophetic.  And disturbing.  It seems like the concoction of a deranged, polarity mindset ('good vs evil', 'us vs them' -- or at least we're supposed to believe it) bent on ruling over and subjugation of others. It's yet more predictive programming at its finest if you asked me.


    .
    .
    orthodoxymoron wrote:
    What if FEMA Camps are for Aliens??
    What if Most of Us are Aliens??
    What if We'll be Deported??
    "Go Back to Orion!!"??

    orthodoxymoron wrote:
    What if the International (and Interplanetary??) Financial-Markets (in all of their forms)
    are a Big-Rigged Casino and/or a Galactic Sting-Operation?? Just Wondering.




    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 7819
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Wed Jun 29, 2016 10:58 am


    I swear that a real-life "Rufus" (from Dogma) got me thinking about Science-Fiction!! Please remember that most of my threads and posts are Religious and Political Science-Fiction. That's all I'm going to say about THAT!! https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Science_fiction Science fiction is a genre of speculative fiction dealing with imaginative concepts such as futuristic science and technology, space travel, time travel, faster than light travel, parallel universes and extraterrestrial life. Science fiction often explores the potential consequences of scientific and other innovations, and has been called a "literature of ideas."[1] It usually eschews the supernatural, and unlike the related genre of fantasy, historically science fiction stories were intended to have at least a faint grounding in science-based fact or theory at the time the story was created, but this connection has become tenuous or non-existent in much of science fiction.[2]

    Science fiction is difficult to define, as it includes a wide range of subgenres and themes. Author and editor Damon Knight summed up the difficulty, saying "science fiction is what we point to when we say it",[3] a definition echoed by author Mark C. Glassy, who argues that the definition of science fiction is like the definition of pornography: you do not know what it is, but you know it when you see it.[4]

    Hugo Gernsback, who was one of the first in using the term "science fiction", described his vision of the genre: "By 'scientifiction' I mean the Jules Verne, H. G. Wells and Edgar Allan Poe type of story—a charming romance intermingled with scientific fact and prophetic vision."[5]

    In 1970 William Atheling Jr. wrote about the English term "science fiction": "Wells used the term originally to cover what we would today call ‘hard’ science fiction, in which a conscientious attempt to be faithful to already known facts (as of the date of writing) was the substrate on which the story was to be built, and if the story was also to contain a miracle, it ought at least not to contain a whole arsenal of them."[6]

    According to science fiction writer Robert A. Heinlein, "a handy short definition of almost all science fiction might read: realistic speculation about possible future events, based solidly on adequate knowledge of the real world, past and present, and on a thorough understanding of the nature and significance of the scientific method."[7] Rod Serling's definition is "fantasy is the impossible made probable. Science fiction is the improbable made possible."[8] Lester del Rey wrote, "Even the devoted aficionado—or fan—has a hard time trying to explain what science fiction is", and that the reason for there not being a "full satisfactory definition" is that "there are no easily delineated limits to science fiction."[9]

    Science fiction is largely based on writing rationally about alternative possible worlds or futures.[10] It is related to, but different from fantasy in that, within the context of the story, its imaginary elements are largely possible within scientifically established or scientifically postulated physical laws (though some elements in a story might still be pure imaginative speculation).

    The settings of science fiction are often contrary to those of consensus reality, but most science fiction relies on a considerable degree of suspension of disbelief, which is facilitated in the reader's mind by potential scientific explanations or solutions to various fictional elements. Science fiction elements include:
    A time setting in the future, in alternative timelines, or in a historical past that contradicts known facts of history or the archaeological record.
    A spatial setting or scenes in outer space (e.g. spaceflight), on other worlds, or on subterranean earth.[11]
    Characters that include aliens, mutants, androids, or humanoid robots and other types of characters arising from a future human evolution.
    Futuristic or plausible technology such as ray guns, teleportation machines, and humanoid computers.[12]
    Scientific principles that are new or that contradict accepted physical laws, for example time travel, wormholes, or faster-than-light travel or communication.
    New and different political or social systems, e.g. utopian, dystopian, post-scarcity, or post-apocalyptic.[13]
    Paranormal abilities such as mind control, telepathy, telekinesis (i.e. "The Force" in Star Wars[14]).
    Other universes or dimensions and travel between them.

    As a means of understanding the world through speculation and storytelling, science fiction has antecedents which go back to an era when the dividing line separating the mythological from the historical tends to become somewhat blurred, though precursors to science fiction as literature can be seen in Lucian's True History in the 2nd century,[15] some of the Arabian Nights tales,[16][17] The Tale of the Bamboo Cutter in the 10th century[17] and Ibn al-Nafis's Theologus Autodidactus in the 13th century.[18]

    A product of the budding Age of Reason and the development of modern science itself, Margaret Cavendish's "The Blazing World" (1666) and Jonathan Swift's Gulliver's Travels (1726) are some of the first true science fantasy works,[19][20] which both feature the adventures of the protagonist in fictional and fantastical places, together with Voltaire's Micromégas (1752) and Johannes Kepler's Somnium (1620–1630).[21] Isaac Asimov and Carl Sagan considered the latter work the first science fiction story.[22] It depicts a journey to the Moon and how the Earth's motion is seen from there. The Blazing World (1666), by English noblewoman Margaret Cavendish, has also been described as an early forerunner of science fiction.[23] Another example is Ludvig Holberg's novel Nicolai Klimii Iter Subterraneum (1741).

    Following the 18th-century development of the novel as a literary form, in the early 19th century, Mary Shelley's books Frankenstein (1818) and The Last Man helped define the form of the science fiction novel, and Brian Aldiss has argued that Frankenstein was the first work of science fiction.[24] Later, Edgar Allan Poe wrote a story about a flight to the moon.[25] More examples appeared throughout the 19th century.

    Then with the dawn of new technologies such as electricity, the telegraph, and new forms of powered transportation, writers including H. G. Wells and Jules Verne created a body of work that became popular across broad cross-sections of society.[26] Wells' The War of the Worlds (1898) describes an invasion of late Victorian England by Martians using tripod fighting machines equipped with advanced weaponry. It is a seminal depiction of an alien invasion of Earth.

    In the late 19th century, the term "scientific romance" was used in Britain to describe much of this fiction. This produced additional offshoots, such as the 1884 novella Flatland: A Romance of Many Dimensions by Edwin Abbott Abbott. The term would continue to be used into the early 20th century for writers such as Olaf Stapledon.

    In the early 20th century, pulp magazines helped develop a new generation of mainly American SF writers, influenced by Hugo Gernsback, the founder of Amazing Stories magazine.[27] In 1912 Edgar Rice Burroughs published A Princess of Mars, the first of his three-decade-long series of Barsoom novels, situated on Mars and featuring John Carter as the hero. The 1928 publication of Philip Francis Nowlan's original Buck Rogers story, Armageddon 2419, in Amazing Stories was a landmark event. This story led to comic strips featuring Buck Rogers (1929), Brick Bradford (1933), and Flash Gordon (1934). The comic strips and derivative movie serials greatly popularized science fiction.

    In the late 1930s, John W. Campbell became editor of Astounding Science Fiction, and a critical mass of new writers emerged in New York City in a group called the Futurians, including Isaac Asimov, Damon Knight, Donald A. Wollheim, Frederik Pohl, James Blish, Judith Merril, and others.[28] Other important writers during this period include E.E. (Doc) Smith, Robert A. Heinlein, Arthur C. Clarke, Olaf Stapledon, and A. E. van Vogt. Working outside the Campbell influence were Ray Bradbury and Stanisław Lem. Campbell's tenure at Astounding is considered to be the beginning of the Golden Age of science fiction, characterized by hard SF stories celebrating scientific achievement and progress.[27] This lasted until post-war technological advances, new magazines such as Galaxy, edited by H. L. Gold, and a new generation of writers began writing stories with less emphasis on the hard sciences and more on the social sciences.

    In the 1950s, the Beat generation included speculative writers such as William S. Burroughs. In the 1960s and early 1970s, writers like Frank Herbert, Samuel R. Delany, Roger Zelazny, and Harlan Ellison explored new trends, ideas, and writing styles, while a group of writers, mainly in Britain, became known as the New Wave for their embrace of a high degree of experimentation, both in form and in content, and a highbrow and self-consciously "literary" or artistic sensibility.[19] In the 1970s, writers like Larry Niven brought new life to hard science fiction.[29] Ursula K. Le Guin and others pioneered soft science fiction.[30]

    In the 1980s, cyberpunk authors like William Gibson turned away from the optimism and support for progress of traditional science fiction.[31] This dystopian vision of the near future is described in the work of Philip K. Dick, such as Do Androids Dream of Electric Sheep? and We Can Remember It for You Wholesale, which resulted in the films Blade Runner and Total Recall. The Star Wars franchise helped spark a new interest in space opera.[32] C. J. Cherryh's detailed explorations of alien life and complex scientific challenges influenced a generation of writers.[33]

    Emerging themes in the 1990s included environmental issues, the implications of the global Internet and the expanding information universe, questions about biotechnology and nanotechnology, as well as a post-Cold War interest in post-scarcity societies; Neal Stephenson's The Diamond Age comprehensively explores these themes. Lois McMaster Bujold's Vorkosigan novels brought the character-driven story back into prominence.[34] The television series Star Trek: The Next Generation (1987) began a torrent of new SF shows, including three further Star Trek spin-off shows (Deep Space 9, Voyager, and Enterprise) and Babylon 5.[35] Stargate, a movie about an ancient portal to other gates across the galaxy, was released in 1994. Stargate SG-1, a TV series, premiered on July 27, 1997 and lasted 10 seasons with 214 episodes. Spin-offs include the animated television series Stargate Infinity, the TV series Stargate Atlantis and Stargate Universe, and the direct-to-DVD films Stargate: The Ark of Truth and Stargate: Continuum. Stargate SG-1 surpassed The X-Files as the longest-running North American science fiction television series, a record later broken by Smallville.[36]

    Concern about the rapid pace of technological change crystallized around the concept of the technological singularity, popularized by Vernor Vinge's novel Marooned in Realtime and then taken up by other authors.[37]

    Forrest J Ackerman is credited with first using the term sci-fi (analogous to the then-trendy "hi-fi") in 1954.[38] As science fiction entered popular culture, writers and fans active in the field came to associate the term with low-budget, low-tech "B-movies" and with low-quality pulp science fiction.[39] By the 1970s, critics within the field such as Terry Carr and Damon Knight were using sci-fi to distinguish hack-work from serious science fiction.[40]

    Around 1978 critic Susan Wood and others introduced the use of the odd pronunciation "skiffy" which is intended to be self-deprecating humor but is inconsistent with the documented genesis of the term "sci-fi" (i.e., one would not pronounce "hi-fi" as "hiffy") and Ackerman's own words engraved on his crypt plaque which read "Sci-Fi was My High".[41]

    Peter Nicholls writes that "SF" (or "sf") is "the preferred abbreviation within the community of sf writers and readers."[42] David Langford's monthly fanzine Ansible includes a regular section "As Others See Us" which offers numerous examples of "sci-fi" being used in a pejorative sense by people outside the genre.[43]

    Science fiction has criticized developing and future technologies, but also initiates innovation and new technology. This topic has been more often discussed in literary and sociological than in scientific forums. Cinema and media theorist Vivian Sobchack examines the dialogue between science fiction films and the technological imagination. Technology impacts artists and how they portray their fictionalized subjects, but the fictional world gives back to science by broadening imagination. How William Shatner Changed the World is a documentary that gave a number of real-world examples of actualized technological imaginations. While more prevalent in the early years of science fiction with writers like Arthur C. Clarke, new authors still find ways to make currently impossible technologies seem closer to being realized.[44]

    Hard science fiction, or "hard SF", is characterized by rigorous attention to accurate detail in the natural sciences, especially physics, astrophysics, and chemistry, or on accurately depicting worlds that more advanced technology may make possible. Some accurate predictions of the future come from the hard science fiction subgenre, but numerous inaccurate predictions have emerged as well.[citation needed] Some hard SF authors have distinguished themselves as working scientists, including Gregory Benford, Geoffrey A. Landis, David Brin,[45] and Robert L. Forward, while mathematician authors include Rudy Rucker and Vernor Vinge. Other noteworthy hard SF authors include Isaac Asimov, Arthur C. Clarke, Hal Clement, Greg Bear, Larry Niven, Robert J. Sawyer, Stephen Baxter, Alastair Reynolds, Charles Sheffield, Ben Bova, Kim Stanley Robinson, Anne McCaffrey, Andy Weir and Greg Egan.

    The description "soft" science fiction may describe works based on social sciences such as psychology, economics, political science, sociology, and anthropology. The term is sometimes used to describe improbable plots, absurd "science", and cardboard characters. Noteworthy writers in this category include Ursula K. Le Guin and Philip K. Dick.[27][46] The term can describe stories focused primarily on character and emotion; SFWA Grand Master Ray Bradbury was an acknowledged master of this art.[47] The Eastern Bloc produced a large quantity of social science fiction, including works by Polish authors Stanislaw Lem and Janusz Zajdel, as well as Soviet authors such as the Strugatsky brothers, Kir Bulychov, Yevgeny Zamyatin and Ivan Yefremov.[48] Some writers blur the boundary between hard and soft science fiction.

    The cyberpunk genre emerged in the early 1980s; combining cybernetics and punk,[49] the term was coined by author Bruce Bethke for his 1980 short story Cyberpunk.[50] The time frame is usually near-future and the settings are often dystopian in nature and characterized by misery. Common themes in cyberpunk include advances in information technology and especially the Internet, visually abstracted as cyberspace, artificial intelligence, and cybernetics and post-democratic societal control where corporations have more influence than governments. Nihilism, post-modernism, and film noir techniques are common elements, and the protagonists may be disaffected or reluctant anti-heroes. Noteworthy authors in this genre are William Gibson, Bruce Sterling, Neal Stephenson, and Pat Cadigan. James O'Ehley has called the 1982 film Blade Runner a definitive example of the cyberpunk visual style.[51]

    Time-travel stories have antecedents in the 18th and 19th centuries. The first major time-travel novel was Mark Twain's A Connecticut Yankee in King Arthur's Court. The most famous is H. G. Wells' 1895 novel The Time Machine, which uses a vehicle that allows an operator to travel purposefully and selectively, while Twain's time traveler is struck in the head. The term time machine, coined by Wells, is now universally used to refer to such a vehicle. Back to the Future is one of the most popular movie franchises in this category; Doctor Who is a similarly popular long-running television franchise. Stories of this type are complicated by logical problems such as the grandfather paradox,[52] as exemplified in the classic Robert Heinlein story "—All You Zombies—" and the Futurama episode "Roswell That Ends Well." Time travel continues to be a popular subject in modern science fiction, in print, movies, and television.

    Alternative history stories are based on the premise that historical events might have turned out differently. These stories may use time travel to change the past, or may simply set a story in a universe with a different history from our own. Classics in the genre include Bring the Jubilee by Ward Moore, in which the South wins the American Civil War, and The Man in the High Castle by Philip K. Dick, in which Germany and Japan win World War II. The Sidewise Award acknowledges the best works in this subgenre; the name is taken from Murray Leinster's 1934 story Sidewise in Time. Harry Turtledove is one of the most prominent authors in the subgenre and is sometimes called the "master of alternate history".[53]

    Military science fiction is set in the context of conflict between national, interplanetary, or interstellar armed forces; the primary viewpoint characters are usually soldiers. Stories include detail about military technology, procedure, ritual, and history; military stories may use parallels with historical conflicts. Heinlein's Starship Troopers is an early example, along with the Dorsai novels of Gordon Dickson. Joe Haldeman's The Forever War is a critique of the genre, a Vietnam-era response to the World War II–style stories of earlier authors.[54] Prominent military SF authors include John Scalzi, John Ringo, David Drake, David Weber, Tom Kratman, Michael Z. Williamson, S. M. Stirling, and John Carr. The publishing company Baen Books is known for cultivating several of these military science fiction authors.[55]

    Superhuman stories deal with the emergence of humans who have abilities beyond the norm. This can stem either from natural causes such as in Olaf Stapledon's novel Odd John, Theodore Sturgeon's More Than Human, and Philip Wylie's Gladiator, or be the result of scientific advances, such as the intentional augmentation in A. E. van Vogt's novel Slan. These stories usually focus on the alienation that these beings feel as well as society's reaction to them. These stories have played a role in the real life discussion of human enhancement. Frederik Pohl's Man Plus also belongs to this category.

    Apocalyptic fiction is concerned with the end of civilization through war (On the Beach), pandemic (The Last Man), astronomic impact (When Worlds Collide), ecological disaster (The Wind from Nowhere), or some other general disaster or with a world or civilization after such a disaster. Typical of the genre are George R. Stewart's novel Earth Abides and Pat Frank's novel Alas, Babylon. Apocalyptic fiction generally concerns the disaster itself and the direct aftermath, while post-apocalyptic fiction can deal with anything from the near aftermath (as in Cormac McCarthy's The Road) to 375 years in the future (as in By The Waters of Babylon) to hundreds or thousands of years in the future, as in Russell Hoban's novel Riddley Walker and Walter M. Miller, Jr.'s A Canticle for Leibowitz. Apocalyptic science-fiction is a popular genre in video games. The critically acclaimed role-playing action adventure video game series Fallout is set on a post-apocalyptic Earth, where civilization is recovering from a nuclear war as survivors struggle to survive and seek to rebuild society.

    Space opera is adventure science fiction set mainly or entirely in outer space or on multiple (sometimes distant) planets. The conflict is heroic, and typically on a large scale. It is also used nostalgically, and modern space opera may be an attempt to recapture the sense of wonder of the golden age of science fiction. The pioneer of this subgenre is generally recognized[by whom?] to be Edward E. (Doc) Smith, with his Skylark and Lensman series. George Lucas's Star Wars series is among the most popular and famous franchises in cinematic space opera. It covers epic battles between good and evil throughout an entire galaxy. Alastair Reynolds's Revelation Space series, Peter F. Hamilton's Void, Night's Dawn, Pandora's Star series, Stephen Hunt's Sliding Void series, Vernor Vinge's A Fire Upon the Deep, A Deepness in the Sky are newer examples of this genre.

    The space Western transposes themes of American Western books and films to a backdrop of futuristic space frontiers. These stories typically involve colony worlds that have only recently been terraformed and/or settled serving as stand-ins for the backdrop of lawlessness and economic expansion that were predominant in the American west. Examples include the Sean Connery film Outland, Heinlein's Farmer in the Sky, Sparks Nevada: Marshall on Mars from the Thrilling Adventure Hour, the Firefly television series, and the film sequel Serenity by Joss Whedon, as well as the manga and anime series Cowboy Bebop, Outlaw Star, and Trigun.

    Social science fiction focuses on themes of society and human nature in a science fiction setting. Since it usually focuses more on speculation about humanity and less on scientific accuracy, it's usually placed within soft science fiction.

    Climate fiction is a genre based around themes of reaction to major climate change. It is sometimes called "cli-fi", much as "science fiction" is often shortened to "sci-fi". Cli-fi novels and films are often set in either the present or the near or distant future, but they can also be set in the past. Many cli-fi works raise awareness about the major threats that global warming and climate change present to life on Earth.

    Maritime science fiction is a subgenre of science fiction that takes place in the ocean or the sea and commonly has sea monsters and/or maritime technology.

    There are various science fiction works, such as Star Trek, which do not take place at sea but in a comparable setting, such as space; where the threat and theme of the dangers of the unknown (e.g.: Sea/space Monsters) is still present.

    Mundane science fiction is a subgenre that is set on Earth and does not include outer space adventures or alien life. Because it focuses on modern day aspects, it is typically associated with hard science fiction.

    Biopunk focuses on biotechnology and subversives. The main underlying theme within these stories is the attempt to change the human body and engineer humans for specific purposes through enhancements in genetic and molecular makeups. Many examples of this subgenre include subjects such as human experimentation, the misuse of biotechnology and synthetic biotechnology. This subgenre also includes works involving human cloning and how clones might exists within human society in the future.

    Anthropological science fiction is a subgenre that absorbs and discusses anthropology and the study of human kind. Examples include Hominids by Robert J. Sawyer, and Neanderthal by John Darnton.
    Kaiju is a Japanese word that literally translates to "strange beast." The word has been translated and defined in English as "monster" and is used to refer to a genre of tokusatsu entertainment. Kaiju films feature large creatures of any form, usually attacking a major city or engaging another (or multiple) monster(s) in battle. The subgenre began in 1954 with Godzilla.
    Libertarian science fiction is a subgenre focuses on the politics and social order implied by libertarian philosophies with an emphasis on individualism.
    Comic science fiction is a subgenre that exploits the genre's conventions for comic effect.
    Feminist science fiction poses questions about social issues such as how society constructs gender roles, the role reproduction plays in defining gender and the unequal political and personal power of men over women. Some of the most notable feminist science fiction works have illustrated these themes using utopias to explore a society in which gender differences or gender power imbalances do not exist, or dystopias to explore worlds in which gender inequalities are intensified, thus asserting a need for feminist work to continue.[56] Joanna Russ's work, and some of Ursula K. Le Guin's work can be thus categorized. Magical feminism is a subgenre of feminist science fiction.
    Steampunk is based on the idea of futuristic technology existing in the past, usually the 19th century, and often set in Victorian era England—but with prominent elements of either science fiction or fantasy, such as fictional technological inventions like those found in the works of H. G. Wells and Jules Verne, or real technological developments like the computer occurring at an earlier date. Popular examples include The Difference Engine by William Gibson and Bruce Sterling, Leviathan series by Scott Westerfeld, Bas-Lag series by China Miéville, as well as Girl Genius web comic by Phil and Kaja Foglio, although seeds of the subgenre may be seen in certain works of Michael Moorcock, Philip José Farmer and Steve Stiles, and in such games as Space: 1889 and Marcus Rowland's Forgotten Futures. Machines are most often powered by steam in this genre (hence the name). Terry Gilliam's 1985 film Brazil is seen as inspiration for writers and artists of the steampunk sub-culture.[57]
    Science fiction opera is an opera in a science fiction setting without an outer space or multi-planetary setting, thereby distinguishing it from Space opera.
    Sci-fi action - Sharing many of the conventions of a science fiction film, sci-fi action films emphasizes gun-play, space battles, invented weaponry, and other sci-fi elements weaved into action film premises. Examples include G.I. Samurai, Terminator 2: Judgment Day, The Matrix, Total Recall, Minority Report, The Island, Star Wars, Aliens, I Robot, Transformers, The Hunger Games, The Maze Runner, Equilibrium, District 9, Serenity, Akira, Paycheck, Predator, Robocop, Avatar, Mad Max 2, Divergent, They Live, Escape From New York and The Fifth Element.[58]
    Science fiction horror – Often revolves around subjects that include but are not limited to killer aliens, mad scientists, and/or experiments gone wrong.
    Dieselpunk takes over where Steampunk leaves off. These are stories that take over as we usher in the machine-heavy eras of WWI and WWII. The use of diesel-powered machines plays heavily. In this (like its steam counterpart), the focus is on the technology.
    Science-fiction poetry is poetry that has the characteristics or subject matter of science fiction. Science fiction poetry's main sources are the sciences and the literary movement of science fiction prose. An extended discussion of the field is given in Suzette Haden Elgin's The Science Fiction Poetry Handbook, where she compares and contrasts it to both mainstream poetry and to prose science fiction. The former, she maintains, uses figures of speech unencumbered by noncompliant details, whereas these details can be key elements in science-fiction poetry. Prose in science fiction has the time to develop a setting and a story, whereas a poem in the field is normally constrained by its short length to rely on some device to get a point across quickly. Elgin says that the effectiveness of this kind of poetry pivots around the correct use of presupposition.[59] The Science Fiction Association is an international organization of speculative poets,[60] which gives the annual Rhysling Awards for speculative poetry. An early example of science fiction in poetry is in Alfred, Lord Tennyson's Locksley Hall, where he introduces a picture of the future with "When I dipt into the future far as human eye could see...." This poem was written in 1835, near the end of the first Industrial Revolution. Poetry was only sparingly published in traditional science-fiction outlets such as pulp magazines until the New Wave.[61] By the 1980s there were magazines specifically devoted to science-fiction poetry.[61]

    The broader category of speculative fiction[62] includes science fiction, fantasy, alternate histories (which may have no particular scientific or futuristic component), and even literary stories that contain fantastic elements, such as the work of Jorge Luis Borges or John Barth. For some editors, magic realism is considered to be within the broad definition of speculative fiction.[63]

    Fantasy is commonly associated with science fiction, and a number of writers have worked in both genres, while writers such as Anne McCaffrey, Ursula K. Le Guin, and Marion Zimmer Bradley have written works that appear to blur the boundary between the two related genres.[64] The authors' professional organization is called the Science Fiction and Fantasy Writers of America (SFWA).[65] SF conventions routinely have programming on fantasy topics,[66] and fantasy authors such as J. K. Rowling have won the highest honor within the science fiction field, the Hugo Award.[67]

    In general, science fiction differs from fantasy in that the former concerns things that might someday be possible or that at least embody the pretense of realism. Supernaturalism, usually absent in science fiction, is the distinctive characteristic of fantasy literature. A dictionary definition referring to fantasy literature is "fiction characterized by highly fanciful or supernatural elements." [68] Examples of fantasy supernaturalism include magic (spells, harm to opponents), magical places (Narnia, Oz, Middle Earth, Hogwarts), supernatural creatures (witches, vampires, orcs, trolls), supernatural transportation (flying broomsticks, ruby slippers, windows between worlds), and shapeshifting (beast into man, man into wolf or bear, lion into sheep). Such things are basic themes in fantasy.[69]

    Literary critic Fredric Jameson has characterized the difference between the two genres by describing science fiction as turning "on a formal framework determined by concepts of the mode of production rather than those of religion" – that is, science fiction texts are bound by an inner logic based more on historical materialism than on magic or the forces of good and evil.[70] Some narratives are described as being essentially science fiction but "with fantasy elements." The term "science fantasy" is sometimes used to describe such material.[71]

    Horror fiction is the literature of the unnatural and supernatural, with the aim of unsettling or frightening the reader, sometimes with graphic violence. Historically it has also been known as weird fiction. Although horror is not per se a branch of science fiction, some works of horror literature incorporates science fictional elements. One of the defining classical works of horror, Mary Shelley's novel Frankenstein, is the first fully realized work of science fiction, where the manufacture of the monster is given a rigorous science-fictional grounding. The works of Edgar Allan Poe also helped define both the science fiction and the horror genres.[72] Today horror is one of the most popular categories of films.[73] Horror is often mistakenly categorized as science fiction at the point of distribution by libraries, video rental outlets, etc.

    Works in which science and technology are a dominant theme, but based on current reality, may be considered mainstream fiction. Much of the thriller genre would be included, such as the novels of Tom Clancy or Michael Crichton, or the James Bond films.[74] Modernist works from writers like Kurt Vonnegut, Philip K. Dick, and Stanisław Lem have focused on speculative or existential perspectives on contemporary reality and are on the borderline between SF and the mainstream.[75] According to Robert J. Sawyer, "Science fiction and mystery have a great deal in common. Both prize the intellectual process of puzzle solving, and both require stories to be plausible and hinge on the way things really do work."[76] Isaac Asimov, Walter Mosley, and other writers incorporate mystery elements in their science fiction, and vice versa.

    Distinct from the above, a full-fledged Science Fiction Mystery is one which is set in a completely different world from ours, in which the circumstances and motives of the crime committed and the identity of the detective(s) seeking to solve it are of an essentially science fictional character. A prime example is Isaac Asimov's "The Caves of Steel" and its sequels, set in a world thousands of years in the future and presenting the Robot detective R. Daneel Olivaw. An allied genre is the Fantasy Mystery, a detective mystery set in a world of fantasy - such as the Lord Darcy mysteries taking place in a world where magic works, or "The Idylls of the Queen" set in the mythical King Arthur's court.

    Superhero fiction is a genre characterized by beings with much higher than usual capability and prowess, generally with a desire or need to help the citizens of their chosen country or world by using their powers to defeat natural or superpowered threats. A number of superhero fiction characters involve themselves (either intentionally or accidentally) with science fiction and fact, including advanced technologies, alien worlds, time travel, and interdimensional travel; but the standards of scientific plausibility are lower than with actual science fiction. Authors of this genre include Stan Lee (co-creator of Spider-Man, the Fantastic Four, the Iron Man, the X-Men, and the Hulk); Marv Wolfman, the creator of Blade for Marvel Comics, and The New Teen Titans for DC Comics; Dean Wesley Smith (Smallville, Spider-Man, and X-Men novels) and Superman writers Roger Stern and Elliot S! Maggin.

    Science fiction fandom is the "community of the literature of ideas... the culture in which new ideas emerge and grow before being released into society at large."[77] Members of this community, "fans", are in contact with each other at conventions or clubs, through print or online fanzines, or on the Internet using web sites, mailing lists, and other resources.

    SF fandom emerged from the letters column in Amazing Stories magazine. Soon fans began writing letters to each other, and then grouping their comments together in informal publications that became known as fanzines.[78] Once they were in regular contact, fans wanted to meet each other, and they organized local clubs. In the 1930s, the first science fiction conventions gathered fans from a wider area.[79] Conventions, clubs, and fanzines were the dominant form of fan activity, or "fanac", for decades, until the Internet facilitated communication among a much larger population of interested people.

    Science fiction is being written worldwide by a diverse population of authors. According to 2013 statistics by the science fiction publisher Tor Books, men outnumber women by 78% to 22% among submissions to the publisher.[80] A controversy about voting slates in the 2015 Hugo Awards highlighted tensions in the science fiction community between a trend of increasingly diverse works and authors being honored by awards, and a backlash by groups of authors and fans who preferred what they considered more traditional science fiction.[81]

    Among the most respected awards for science fiction are the Hugo Award, presented by the World Science Fiction Society at Worldcon; the Nebula Award, presented by SFWA and voted on by the community of authors; and the John W. Campbell Memorial Award for Best Science Fiction Novel and Theodore Sturgeon Memorial Award for short fiction. One notable award for science fiction films is the Saturn Award. It is presented annually by The Academy of Science Fiction, Fantasy, and Horror Films.

    There are national awards, like Canada's Prix Aurora Awards, regional awards, like the Endeavour Award presented at Orycon for works from the Pacific Northwest, special interest or subgenre awards like the Chesley Award for art or the World Fantasy Award for fantasy. Magazines may organize reader polls, notably the Locus Award.

    Conventions (in fandom, shortened as "cons"), are held in cities around the world, catering to a local, regional, national, or international membership. General-interest conventions cover all aspects of science fiction, while others focus on a particular interest like media fandom, filking, etc. Most are organized by volunteers in non-profit groups, though most media-oriented events are organized by commercial promoters. The convention's activities are called the "program", which may include panel discussions, readings, autograph sessions, costume masquerades, and other events. Activities that occur throughout the convention are not part of the program; these commonly include a dealer's room, art show, and hospitality lounge (or "con suites").[82]

    Conventions may host award ceremonies; Worldcons present the Hugo Awards each year. SF societies, referred to as "clubs" except in formal contexts, form a year-round base of activities for science fiction fans. They may be associated with an ongoing science fiction convention, or have regular club meetings, or both. Most groups meet in libraries, schools and universities, community centers, pubs or restaurants, or the homes of individual members. Long-established groups like the New England Science Fiction Association and the Los Angeles Science Fantasy Society have clubhouses for meetings and storage of convention supplies and research materials.[83] The Science Fiction and Fantasy Writers of America (SFWA) was founded by Damon Knight in 1965 as a non-profit organization to serve the community of professional science fiction authors,[65] 24 years after his essay "Unite or Fie!" had led to the organization of the National Fantasy Fan Federation. Fandom has helped incubate related groups, including media fandom,[84] the Society for Creative Anachronism,[85] gaming,[86] filking, and furry fandom.[87]

    The first science fiction fanzine, The Comet, was published in 1930.[88] Fanzine printing methods have changed over the decades, from the hectograph, the mimeograph, and the ditto machine, to modern photocopying. Distribution volumes rarely justify the cost of commercial printing. Modern fanzines are printed on computer printers or at local copy shops, or they may only be sent as email. The best known fanzine (or "'zine") today is Ansible, edited by David Langford, winner of numerous Hugo awards. Other fanzines to win awards in recent years include File 770, Mimosa, and Plokta.[89] Artists working for fanzines have risen to prominence in the field, including Brad W. Foster, Teddy Harvia, and Joe Mayhew; the Hugos include a category for Best Fan Artists.[89] The earliest organized fandom online was the SF Lovers community, originally a mailing list in the late 1970s with a text archive file that was updated regularly.[90] In the 1980s, Usenet groups greatly expanded the circle of fans online. In the 1990s, the development of the World-Wide Web exploded the community of online fandom by orders of magnitude, with thousands and then literally millions of web sites devoted to science fiction and related genres for all media.[83] Most such sites are small, ephemeral, and/or very narrowly focused, though sites like SF Site and SFcrowsnest offer a broad range of references and reviews about science fiction.

    Fan fiction, known to aficionados as "fanfic", is non-commercial fiction created by fans in the setting of an established book, film, video game, or television series.[91] This modern meaning of the term should not be confused with the traditional (pre-1970s) meaning of "fan fiction" within the community of fandom, where the term meant original or parody fiction written by fans and published in fanzines, often with members of fandom as characters therein. Examples of this would include the Goon Defective Agency stories, written starting in 1956 by Irish fan John Berry and published in his and Arthur Thomson's fanzine Retribution. In the last few years, sites have appeared such as Orion's Arm and Galaxiki, which encourage collaborative development of science fiction universes. In some cases, the copyright owners of the books, films, or television series have instructed their lawyers to issue "cease and desist" letters to fans.



    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 7819
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Wed Jun 29, 2016 12:45 pm


    What if Science-Fiction is the New-Theology?? What Would Gabriel McKee Say?? https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Science_fiction The study of science fiction, or science fiction studies, is the critical assessment, interpretation, and discussion of science fiction literature, film, new media, fandom, and fan fiction. Science fiction scholars take science fiction as an object of study in order to better understand it and its relationship to science, technology, politics, and culture-at-large. Science fiction studies has a long history dating back to the turn of the 20th century, but it was not until later that science fiction studies solidified as a discipline with the publication of the academic journals Extrapolation (1959), Foundation: The International Review of Science Fiction (1972), and Science Fiction Studies (1973), and the establishment of the oldest organizations devoted to the study of science fiction, the Science Fiction Research Association and the Science Fiction Foundation, in 1970. The field has grown considerably since the 1970s with the establishment of more journals, organizations, and conferences with ties to the science fiction scholarship community, and science fiction degree-granting programs such as those offered by the University of Liverpool and Kansas University.

    The National Science Foundation has conducted surveys of "Public Attitudes and Public Understanding" of "Science Fiction and Pseudoscience."[93] They write that "Interest in science fiction may affect the way people think about or relate to science....one study found a strong relationship between preference for science fiction novels and support for the space program...The same study also found that students who read science fiction are much more likely than other students to believe that contacting extraterrestrial civilizations is both possible and desirable (Bainbridge 1982).[94]

    Mary Shelley wrote a number of science fiction novels including Frankenstein, and is treated as a major Romantic writer.[95] A number of science fiction works have received critical acclaim including Childhood's End and Do Androids Dream of Electric Sheep? (the inspiration for the movie Blade Runner). A number of respected writers of mainstream literature have written science fiction, including Aldous Huxley's Brave New World, George Orwell's Nineteen Eighty-Four, Anthony Burgess' A Clockwork Orange and Margaret Atwood's The Handmaid's Tale. Nobel Laureate Doris Lessing wrote a series of SF novels, Canopus in Argos, and nearly all of Kurt Vonnegut's works contain science fiction premises or themes.

    The scholar Tom Shippey asks a perennial question of science fiction: "What is its relationship to fantasy fiction, is its readership still dominated by male adolescents, is it a taste which will appeal to the mature but non-eccentric literary mind?"[96] In her much reprinted essay "Science Fiction and Mrs Brown,"[97] the science fiction writer Ursula K. Le Guin has approached an answer by first citing the essay written by the English author Virginia Woolf entitled Mr Bennett and Mrs Brown in which she states:

    I believe that all novels, ... deal with character, and that it is to express character – not to preach doctrines, sing songs, or celebrate the glories of the British Empire, that the form of the novel, so clumsy, verbose, and undramatic, so rich, elastic, and alive, has been evolved ... The great novelists have brought us to see whatever they wish us to see through some character. Otherwise they would not be novelists, but poets, historians, or pamphleteers.

    Le Guin argues that these criteria may be successfully applied to works of science fiction and so answers in the affirmative her rhetorical question posed at the beginning of her essay: "Can a science fiction writer write a novel?"

    Tom Shippey[96] in his essay does not dispute this answer but identifies and discusses the essential differences that exists between a science fiction novel and one written outside the field. To this end, he compares George Orwell's Coming Up for Air with Frederik Pohl and C. M. Kornbluth's The Space Merchants and concludes that the basic building block and distinguishing feature of a science fiction novel is the presence of the novum, a term Darko Suvin adapts from Ernst Bloch and defines as "a discrete piece of information recognizable as not-true, but also as not-unlike-true, not-flatly- (and in the current state of knowledge) impossible."[98]

    In science fiction the style of writing is often relatively clear and straightforward compared to classical literature. Orson Scott Card, an author of both science fiction and non-SF fiction, has postulated that in science fiction the message and intellectual significance of the work is contained within the story itself and, therefore, there need not be stylistic gimmicks or literary games; but that some writers and critics confuse clarity of language with lack of artistic merit. In Card's words:

    ...a great many writers and critics have based their entire careers on the premise that anything that the general public can understand without mediation is worthless drivel. [...] If everybody came to agree that stories should be told this clearly, the professors of literature would be out of a job, and the writers of obscure, encoded fiction would be, not honored, but pitied for their impenetrability.[99]

    Science fiction author and physicist Gregory Benford has declared that: "SF is perhaps the defining genre of the twentieth century, although its conquering armies are still camped outside the Rome of the literary citadels."[100] This sense of exclusion was articulated by Jonathan Lethem in an essay published in the Village Voice entitled "Close Encounters: The Squandered Promise of Science Fiction."[101] Lethem suggests that the point in 1973 when Thomas Pynchon's Gravity's Rainbow was nominated for the Nebula Award, and was passed over in favor of Arthur C. Clarke's Rendezvous with Rama, stands as "a hidden tombstone marking the death of the hope that SF was about to merge with the mainstream." Among the responses to Lethem was one from the editor of the Magazine of Fantasy and Science Fiction who asked: "When is it [the SF genre] ever going to realize it can't win the game of trying to impress the mainstream?"[102] On this point the journalist and author David Barnett has remarked:[103]

    The ongoing, endless war between "literary" fiction and "genre" fiction has well-defined lines in the sand. Genre's foot soldiers think that literary fiction is a collection of meaningless but prettily drawn pictures of the human condition. The literary guard consider genre fiction to be crass, commercial, whizz-bang potboilers. Or so it goes.

    Barnett, in an earlier essay had pointed to a new development in this "endless war":[104] What do novels about a journey across post-apocalyptic America, a clone waitress rebelling against a future society, a world-girdling pipe of special gas keeping mutant creatures at bay, a plan to rid a colonizable new world of dinosaurs, and genetic engineering in a collapsed civilization have in common? They are all most definitely not science fiction.
    Literary readers will probably recognize The Road by Cormac McCarthy, one of the sections of Cloud Atlas by David Mitchell, The Gone-Away World by Nick Harkaway, The Stone Gods by Jeanette Winterson and Oryx and Crake by Margaret Atwood from their descriptions above. All of these novels use the tropes of what most people recognize as science fiction, but their authors or publishers have taken great pains to ensure that they are not categorized as such.

    Although perhaps most developed as a genre and community in the United States, Canada, and the United Kingdom, science fiction is a worldwide phenomenon. Organisations devoted to promotion and even translation in particular countries are commonplace, as are country- or language-specific genre awards.

    Mohammed Dib, an Algerian writer, wrote a science fiction allegory about his nation's politics, Qui se souvient de la mer (Who Remembers the Sea?) in 1962.[105] Masimba Musodza, a Zimbabwean author, published MunaHacha Maive Nei? the first science-fiction novel in the Shona language,[106] which also holds the distinction of being the first novel in the Shona language to appear as an ebook first before it came out in print. In South Africa, a movie titled District 9 came out in 2009, an apartheid allegory featuring extraterrestrial life forms, produced by Peter Jackson.

    Science fiction examines society through shifting power structures (such as the shift of power from humanity to alien overlords). African science fiction often uses this genre norm to situate slavery and the slave trade as an alien abduction. Commonalities in experiences with unknown languages, customs, and culture lend themselves well to this comparison. The subgenre also commonly employs the mechanism of time travel to examine the effects of slavery and forced emigration on the individual and the family.[citation needed]

    Indian science fiction, defined loosely as science fiction by writers of Indian descent, began with the English-language publication of Kylas Chundar Dutt's A Journal of Forty-Eight Hours of the Year 1945 in the Calcutta Literary Gazette (June 6, 1835). Since this story was intended as a political polemic, credit for the first science fiction story is often given to later Bengali authors such as Jagadananda Roy, Hemlal Dutta and the polymath Jagadish Chandra Bose. Eminent film maker and writer Satyajit Ray also enriched Bengali science fiction by writing many short stories as well as science fiction series, Professor Shonku (see Bengali science fiction). Similar traditions exist in Hindi, Marathi, Tamil and English.[107] In English, the modern era of Indian speculative fiction began with the works of authors such as Samit Basu, Payal Dhar, Vandana Singh and Anil Menon. Works such as Amitav Ghosh's The Calcutta Chromosome, Salman Rushdie's Grimus, and Boman Desai's The Memory of Elephants are generally classified as magic realist works but make essential use of SF tropes and techniques. In recent years authors in some other Indian languages have begun telling stories in this genre; for example in Punjabi IP Singh and Roop Dhillon have written stories that can clearly be defined as Punjabi science fiction. The latter has coined the term Vachitarvaad to describe such literature.

    Bangladesh has a strong Science fiction literature in South Asia. After Qazi Abdul Halim's Mohasunner Kanna (Tears of the Cosmos) (1970), Humayun Ahmed wrote the first modern Bengali SF novel, Tomader Jonno Valobasa (Love For You All).[citation needed] It was published in 1973. This book is treated as the first full-fledged Bangladeshi science fiction novel.[citation needed] Then he wrote Tara Tinjon (They were Three), Irina, Anonto Nakshatra Bithi (Endless Galaxy), Fiha Somikoron (Fiha Equation) etc.

    But Bengali science fiction leaves its cocoon phase holding the hands of Muhammed Zafar Iqbal.[citation needed] Mr. Iqbal wrote a story named Copotronic Sukh Dukho (Copotronic Emotions) when he was a student of Dhaka University.[citation needed] This story was later included in a compilation of Iqbal's work in a book by the same name. Muktodhara, a famous publishing house of Dhaka was the publisher of this book. This collection of science fiction stories gained huge popularity and the new trend of science fiction emerged among Bengali writers and readers. After his first collection, Mr. Iqbal transformed his own science fiction cartoon strip Mohakashe Mohatrash (Terror in the Cosmos) into a novel. All told, Muhammed Zafar Iqbal has written the greatest number of science fiction works in Bengali science fiction.

    Following the footsteps of the ancestors, more and more writers, especially young writers started writing science fiction and a new era started in Bengali literature.

    Modern science fiction in China mainly depends on the magazine Science Fiction World. A number of works were originally published in it in installments, including the highly successful novel The Three-Body Problem, written by Liu Cixin.

    Until recently, there has been little domestic science fiction literature in Korea.[108] Within the small field, the author and critic writing under the nom de plume Djuna has been credited with being the major force.[109] Kim Boyoung, Bae Myunghoon and Kwak Jaesik are also often mentioned as the new generation of Korean science fiction writers of 2010s.[110] The upswing that began in 2009 has been attributed by Shin Junebong to a combination of factors.[111] Shin quotes Djuna as saying, "'It looks like the various literary awards established by one newspaper after another, with hefty sums of prize money, had a big impact.'" [111] Another factor cited was the active use of Web bulletin boards among the then-young writers brought up on translations of Western SF.[112] In spite of the increase, there were still no more than sixty or so authors writing in the field at that time.[111]

    Chalomot Be'aspamia is an Israeli magazine of short science fiction and fantasy stories. The Prophecies Of Karma, published in 2011, is advertised as the first work of science fiction by an Arabic author, the Lebanese writer Nael Gharzeddine.

    Jules Verne, a 19th-century French novelist known for his pioneering science fiction works (Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea, Journey to the Center of the Earth, From the Earth to the Moon) is the prime representative of the French legacy of science fiction. French science fiction of the 19th century was also represented with such artists as Albert Robida and Isidore Grandville. In the 20th century, traditions of French science fiction were carried on by writers like Pierre Boulle (best known for his Planet of the Apes), Serge Brussolo, Bernard Werber, René Barjavel and Robert Merle, among others.

    In Franco-Belgian comics, bande dessinée ("BD") science-fiction is a well established genre.[citation needed] Notable French science fiction comics include Valerian et Laureline by Pierre Christin and Jean-Claude Mézières, a space opera franchise that has lasted since 1967. Metal Hurlant magazine (known in US as Heavy Metal) was one of the largest contributors to francophone science-fiction comics. Its major authors include Jean "Moebius" Giraud, creator of Arzach; Chilean Alejandro Jodorowsky, who created a series of comics, including L'Incal and Les Metabarons, set in Jodoverse; and Enki Bilal with The Nikopol Trilogy. Giraud also contributed to French SF animation, collaborating with René Laloux on several animated features. A number of artists from neighboring countries, such as Spain and Italy, create science fiction and fantasy comics in French aimed at a Franco-Belgian market.[citation needed]

    In French cinema, science fiction began with silent film director and visual effects pioneer George Méliès, whose most famous film was Voyage to the Moon, loosely based on books by Verne and Wells. In the 20th and 21st centuries, French science fiction films were represented by René Laloux's animated features, as well as Enki Bilal's adaptation of the Nikopol Trilogy, Immortal. Luc Besson filmed The Fifth Element as a joint Franco-American production.

    In the French-speaking world, the colloquial use of the term sci-fi is an accepted Anglicism for the term science fiction.[113] This probably stems from the fact that science fiction writing never expanded there to the extent it did in the English-speaking world, particularly with the dominance of the United States. Nevertheless, France has made a tremendous contribution to science fiction in its seminal stages of development. Although the term "science fiction" is understood in France, their penchant for the "weird and wacky" has a long tradition and is sometimes called "le culte du merveilleux." This uniquely French tradition certainly encompasses what the anglophone world would call French science fiction but also ranges across fairies, Dadaism, and surrealism.

    Italy has a vivid history in science fiction, though almost unknown outside her borders. The history of Italian science fiction recognizes a varied roadmap of this genre which spread to a popular level after World War Two, and in particular in the second half of the 1950s, on the wave of American and British literature.[114]

    The earliest pioneers may be found in the literature of the fantastic voyage and of the Renaissance Utopia, even in previous masterpieces such as "The Million" of Marco Polo. In the second half of the 19th century stories and short novels of "scientific fantasies" (also known as "incredible stories" or "fantastic" or "adventuristic", "novels of the future times" or "utopic", "of the tomorrow") appeared in Sunday newspaper supplements, in literary magazines, and as booklets published in installments. Added to these, at the beginning of the 20th century, were the most futuristic masterpieces of the great Emilio Salgari, considered by most the father of Italian science fiction, and Yambo and Luigi Motta, the most renowned authors of popular novels of the time, with extraordinary adventures in remote and exotic places, and even works of authors representing known figures of the "top" literature, among them Massimo Bontempelli, Luigi Capuana, Guido Gozzano, Ercole Luigi Morselli.[115]

    The true birth of Italian science fiction is placed in 1952, with the publishing of the first specialized magazines, Scienza Fantastica (Fantastic Science) and Urania, and with the appearance of the term "fantascienza" which has become the usual translation of the English term "science fiction." The "Golden Years" span the period 1957-1960.

    From the end of the 1950s science fiction became in Italy one of the most popular genres, although its popular success was not followed by critical success. In spite of an active and organized fandom there hasn't been an authentic sustained interest on the part of the Italian cultural élite towards science fiction.[116]

    Popular Italian science fiction writers include Gianluigi Zuddas, Giampietro Stocco, Lino Aldani,[117] as well as comic artists, such as Milo Manara. Valerio Evangelisti is the best known modern author of Italian science fiction and fantasy.[118] Also, popular Italian children's writer Gianni Rodari often turned to science fiction aimed at children, most notably, in Gip in the Television.

    The main German science fiction writer in the 19th century was Kurd Laßwitz.[119] According to Austrian SF critic Franz Rottensteiner, though significant German novels of a science-fiction nature were published in the first half of the 20th century, SF did not exist as a genre in the country until after World War II and the heavy importing and translation of American works. In the 20th century, during the years of divided Germany, both East and West spawned a number of successful writers. Top East German writers included Angela and Karlheinz Steinmüller, as well as Günther Krupkat. West German authors included Carl Amery, Gudrun Pausewang, Wolfgang Jeschke and Frank Schätzing, among others. A well known science fiction book series in the German language is Perry Rhodan, which started in 1961. Having sold over one billion copies (in pulp format), it claims to be the most successful science fiction book series ever written, worldwide.[120] Current well-known SF authors from Germany are five-time Kurd-Laßwitz-Award winner Andreas Eschbach, whose books The Carpet Makers and Eine Billion Dollar are big successes, and Frank Schätzing, who in his book The Swarm mixes elements of the science thriller with SF elements to an apocalyptic scenario. The most prominent German-speaking author, according to Die Zeit, is[when?] Austrian Herbert W. Franke.[citation needed]

    In the 1920s Germany produced a number of critically acclaimed high-budget science fiction and horror films. Metropolis by director Fritz Lang is credited as one of the most influential science fiction films ever made.[121] Other films of the era included Woman in the Moon, Alraune, Algol, Gold, Master of the World, among others. In the second half of the 20th century, East Germany also became a major science fiction film producer, often in a collaboration with fellow Eastern Bloc countries. Films of this era include Eolomea, First Spaceship on Venus and Hard to Be a God.

    Russians made their first steps to science fiction in the mid-19th century, with utopias by Faddei Bulgarin and Vladimir Odoevsky.[122] However, it was the Soviet era that became the genre's golden age. Soviet writers were prolific,[123] despite limitations set up by state censorship. Early Soviet writers, such as Alexander Belayev, Alexey N. Tolstoy and Vladimir Obruchev, employed Vernian/Wellsian hard science fiction based on scientific predictions.[124] The most notable books of the era include Belayev's Amphibian Man, The Air Seller and Professor Dowell's Head; Tolstoy's Aelita and Engineer Garin's Death Ray. Early Soviet science fiction was influenced by communist ideology and often featured a leftist agenda or anti-capitalist satire. [125] Those few early Soviet books that challenged the communist worldview and satirized the Soviets, such as Yevgeny Zamyatin's dystopia We or Mikhail Bulgakov's Heart of a Dog and Fatal Eggs, were banned from publishing until the 1980s, although they still circulated in fan-made copies.

    In the second half of the 20th century, a new generation of writers developed a more complex approach. Social science fiction, concerned with philosophy, ethics, utopian and dystopian ideas, became the prevalent subgenre.[126] The breakthrough was started by Ivan Yefremov's utopian novel Andromeda Nebula (1957). He was soon followed by brothers Arkady and Boris Strugatsky, who explored darker themes and social satire in their Noon Universe novels, such as Hard to be a God (1964) and Prisoners of Power (1969), as well as in their science fantasy trilogy Monday Begins on Saturday (1964). A good share of Soviet science fiction was aimed at children. Probably the best known[124][127] was Kir Bulychov, who created Alisa Selezneva (1965-2003), a children's space adventure series about a teenage girl from the future.

    The Soviet film industry also contributed to the genre, starting from the 1924 film Aelita. Some of early Soviet films, namely Planet of the Storms (1962) and Battle Beyond the Sun (1959), were pirated, re-edited and released in the West under new titles.[128] Late Soviet science fiction films include Mystery of the Third Planet (1981), Ivan Vasilyevich (1973) and Kin-dza-dza! (1986), as well as Andrey Tarkovsky's Solaris and Stalker, among others.

    After the fall of the Soviet Union, science fiction in the former Soviet republics is still written mostly in Russian, which allows an appeal to a broader audience. Aside from Russians themselves, especially notable are Ukrainian writers, who have greatly contributed to science fiction and fantasy in Russian language.[129] Among the most notable post-Soviet authors are H. L. Oldie, Sergey Lukyanenko, Alexander Zorich and Vadim Panov. Russia's film industry, however, has been less successful recently, producing only a few science fiction films, most of them are adaptations of books by the Strugatskys (The Inhabited Island, The Ugly Swans) or Bulychov (Alice's Birthday). Science fiction media in Russia is represented with such magazines as Mir Fantastiki and Esli.

    Poland is a traditional producer of science fiction and fantasy. The country's most influential science fiction writer of all time is Stanisław Lem, who is probably best known for his science fiction books, such as Solaris and the stories involving Ijon Tichy, but who also wrote very successful hard sci-fi such as The Invincible and the stories involving Pilot Pirx. A number of Lem's books were adapted for screen, both in Poland and abroad. Other notable Polish writers of the genre include Jerzy Żuławski, Janusz A. Zajdel, Konrad Fiałkowski, Jacek Dukaj and Rafał A. Ziemkiewicz.

    Czech writer and playwright Karel Čapek in his play R.U.R. (1920) introduced the word robot into science fiction. Čapek is also known for his satirical science fiction novels and plays, such as War with the Newts and The Absolute at Large. Traditions of Czech science fiction were carried on by writers like Ludvík Souček, Josef Nesvadba and Ondřej Neff.

    Australia: American David G. Hartwell noted there is "nothing essentially Australian about Australian science-fiction." A number of Australian science-fiction (and fantasy and horror) writers are in fact international English language writers, and their work is published worldwide. This is further explainable by the fact that the Australian inner market is small (with Australian population being around 21 million), and sales abroad are crucial to most Australian writers.[130]

    In Canadian Francophone province Québec, Élisabeth Vonarburg and other authors developed a tradition of French-Canadian SF, related to the European French literature. The Prix Boreal was established in 1979 to honor Canadian science fiction works in French. The Prix Aurora Awards (briefly preceded by the Casper Award) were founded in 1980 to recognize and promote the best works of Canadian science fiction in both French and English. Also, due to Canada's bilingualism and the US publishing almost exclusively in English, translation of science fiction prose into French thrives and runs nearly parallel upon a book's publishing in the original English. A sizeable market also exists within Québec for European-written Francophone science fiction literature.

    Although there is still some controversy as to when science fiction began in Latin America, the earliest works date from the late 19th century. All published in 1875, O Doutor Benignus by the Brazilian Augusto Emílio Zaluar, El Maravilloso Viaje del Sr. Nic-Nac by the Argentinian Eduardo Holmberg, and Historia de un Muerto by the Cuban Francisco Calcagno are three of the earliest novels which appeared in the continent.[131]

    Up to the 1960s, science fiction was the work of isolated writers who did not identify themselves with the genre, but rather used its elements to criticize society, promote their own agendas or tap into the public's interest in pseudo-sciences. It received a boost of respectability after authors such as Horacio Quiroga and Jorge Luis Borges used its elements in their writings. This, in turn, led to the permanent emergence of science fiction in the 1960s and mid-1970s, notably in Argentina, Brazil, Chile, Mexico, and Cuba. Magic realism enjoyed parallel growth in Latin America, with a strong regional emphasis on using the form to comment on social issues, similar to social science fiction and speculative fiction in the English world.

    Economic turmoil and the suspicious eye of the dictatorial regimes in place reduced the genre's dynamism for the following decade. In the mid-1980s, it became increasingly popular once more. Although led by Argentina, Brazil and Mexico, Latin America now hosts dedicated communities and writers with an increasing use of regional elements to set them apart from English-language science-fiction.[132]

    Notes

    1.Jump up ^ Marg Gilks; Paula Fleming & Moira Allen (2003). "Science Fiction: The Literature of Ideas". WritingWorld.com.
    2.Jump up ^ [1][dead link]
    "Media and Imagination: A Short History of American Science Fiction". Web.mit.edu. Retrieved 2015-12-17.
    Misa (2013-03-25). "Does the Science in Science Fiction Matter?". Misa Buckley. Retrieved 2015-12-17.
    3.Jump up ^ Knight, Damon Francis (1967). In Search of Wonder: Essays on Modern Science Fiction. Advent Publishing, Inc. p. xiii. ISBN 0-911682-31-7.
    4.Jump up ^ Glassy, Mark C. (2001). The Biology of Science Fiction Cinema. Jefferson, N.C.: McFarland. ISBN 0-7864-0998-3.
    5.Jump up ^ Hugo Gernsback. "A New Sort of Magazine", Amazing Stories, Vol. 1, No. 1 (April 1926), p. 3.
    6.Jump up ^ James Blish, More Issues at Hand, Advent: Publishers, 1970. P. 99.
    Jesse Sheidlower, Dictionary citations for the term «hard science fiction». Jessesword.com. Last modified 6 July 2008.
    7.Jump up ^ Heinlein, Robert A.; Cyril Kornbluth; Alfred Bester; Robert Bloch (1959). The Science Fiction Novel: Imagination and Social Criticism. University of Chicago: Advent Publishers.
    8.Jump up ^ Rod Serling (1962-03-09). The Twilight Zone, "The Fugitive".
    9.Jump up ^ del Rey, Lester (1980). The World of Science Fiction 1926–1976. Garland Publishing.
    10.Jump up ^ Del Rey, Lester (1979). The World of Science Fiction: 1926–1976. Ballantine Books. p. 5. ISBN 0-345-25452-X.
    11.Jump up ^ Sterling, Bruce. "Science fiction" in Encyclopædia Britannica 2008 [2]
    12.Jump up ^ Card, Orson Scott (1990). How to Write Science Fiction and Fantasy. Writer's Digest Books. p. 17. ISBN 0-89879-416-1.
    13.Jump up ^ Hartwell, David G. (1996). Age of Wonders: Exploring the World of Science Fiction. Tor Books. pp. 109–131. ISBN 0-312-86235-0.
    14.Jump up ^ Using Medicine in Science Fiction: The SF Writer’s Guide to Human Biology by H. G. Stratmann (page 227) ISBN 331916015X, 9783319160153
    15.Jump up ^ Fredericks, S.C.: "Lucian's True History as SF", Science Fiction Studies, Vol. 3, No. 1 (March 1976), pp. 49–60
    Georgiadou, Aristoula & Larmour, David H.J.: "Lucian's Science Fiction Novel True Histories. Interpretation and Commentary", Mnemosyne Supplement 179, Leiden 1998, ISBN 90-04-10667-7, Introduction
    Grewell, Greg: "Colonizing the Universe: Science Fictions Then, Now, and in the (Imagined) Future", Rocky Mountain Review of Language and Literature, Vol. 55, No. 2 (2001), pp. 25–47 (30f.)
    Gunn, James E., The New Encyclopedia of Science Fiction, Viking, 1988, ISBN 978-0-670-81041-3, p. 249, calls it "Proto-Science Fiction."
    Swanson, Roy Arthur: "The True, the False, and the Truly False: Lucian's Philosophical Science Fiction", Science Fiction Studies, Vol. 3, No. 3 (Nov. 1976), pp. 227–239
    16.Jump up ^ Irwin, Robert (2003). The Arabian Nights: A Companion. Tauris Parke Paperbacks. pp. 209–13. ISBN 1-86064-983-1.
    17.^ Jump up to: a b Richardson, Matthew (2001). The Halstead Treasury of Ancient Science Fiction. Rushcutters Bay, New South Wales: Halstead Press. ISBN 1-875684-64-6. (cf. "Once Upon a Time". Emerald City (85). September 2002. Retrieved 2008-09-17.)
    18.Jump up ^ Dr. Abu Shadi Al-Roubi (1982), "Ibn al-Nafis as a philosopher", Symposium on Ibn al-Nafis, Second International Conference on Islamic Medicine: Islamic Medical Organization, Kuwait (cf. Ibnul-Nafees As a Philosopher, Encyclopedia of Islamic World [3])
    19.^ Jump up to: a b "Science Fiction". Encyclopædia Britannica. Retrieved 2007-01-17.
    20.Jump up ^ Khanna, Lee Cullen. "The Subject of Utopia: Margaret Cavendish and Her Blazing-World." Utopian and Science Fiction by Women: World of Difference. Syracuse: Syracuse UP, 1994. 15–34.
    21.Jump up ^ Creator and presenter: Carl Sagan (1980-10-12). "The Harmony of the Worlds". Cosmos: A Personal Voyage. PBS.
    22.Jump up ^ "Carl Sagan on Johannes Kepler's persecution". YouTube. Retrieved 2010-07-24.
    Asimov, Isaac (1977). The Beginning and the End. New York: Doubleday. ISBN 978-0-385-13088-2.
    23.Jump up ^ White, William (September 2009). "Science, Factions, and the Persistent Specter of War: Margaret Cavendish's Blazing World". Intersect: The Stanford Journal of Science, Technology and Society 2 (1): 40–51. Retrieved 2014-03-07.
    Michael Murphy (2011). A Description of the Blazing World. Broadview Press. ISBN 978-1-77048-035-3.
    "Margaret Cavendish’s The Blazing World (1666)". Skulls in the Stars. 2011-01-02. Retrieved 2015-12-17.
    Robin Anne Reid (2009). Women in Science Fiction and Fantasy: Overviews. ABC-CLIO. p. 59. ISBN 978-0-313-33591-4.
    24.Jump up ^ John Clute & Peter Nicholls (1993). "Mary W. Shelley". Encyclopedia of Science Fiction. Orbit/Time Warner Book Group UK. Retrieved 2007-01-17.
    Wingrove, Aldriss (2001). Billion Year Spree: The History of Science Fiction (1973) Revised and expanded as Trillion Year Spree (with David Wingrove)(1986). New York: House of Stratus. ISBN 978-0-7551-0068-2.
    25.Jump up ^ Poe, Edgar Allan. The Works of Edgar Allan Poe, Volume 1, "The Unparalleled Adventures of One Hans Pfaal". Retrieved 2007-01-17.
    26.Jump up ^ "Science Fiction". Encarta Online Encyclopedia. Microsoft. 2006. Retrieved 2007-01-17.
    27.^ Jump up to: a b c Taormina, Agatha (2005-01-19). "A History of Science Fiction". Northern Virginia Community College. Retrieved 2007-01-16.
    28.Jump up ^ Resnick, Mike (1997). "The Literature of Fandom". Mimosa (#21). Retrieved 2007-01-17.
    29.Jump up ^ "SF TIMELINE 1960–1970". Magic Dragon Multimedia. 2003-12-24. Retrieved 2007-01-17.
    30.Jump up ^ Browning, Tonya (1993). "A brief historical survey of women writers of science fiction". University of Texas in Austin. Archived from the original on December 8, 2006. Retrieved 2007-01-19.
    31.Jump up ^ Philip Hayward (1993). Future Visions: New Technologies of the Screen. British Film Institute. pp. 180–204. Retrieved 2007-01-17.
    32.Jump up ^ Allen Varney (2004-01-04). "Exploding Worlds!". Retrieved 2007-01-17.
    33.Jump up ^ Vera Nazarian (2005-05-21). "Intriguing Links to Fabulous People and Places...". Retrieved 2007-01-30.
    34.Jump up ^ "Shards of Honor". NESFA Press. 2004-05-10. Retrieved 2007-01-17.
    35.Jump up ^ David Richardson (July 1997). "Dead Man Walking". Cult Times. Retrieved 2007-01-17.
    Nazarro, Joe. "The Dream Given Form". TV Zone Special (#30).
    36.Jump up ^ Darren Sumner (May 10, 2011). "Smallville bows this week — with Stargate's world record". GateWorld. Retrieved February 23, 2014.
    37.Jump up ^ Vernor Vinge, The Coming Technological Singularity, Vision-21: Interdisciplinary Science & Engineering in the Era of CyberSpace, NASA Conference Publication CP-10129, [4], 30–31 March 1993, accessdate=2007-08-07
    38.Jump up ^ "Forrest J Ackerman, 92; Coined the Term 'Sci-Fi'". Washingtonpost.com. Retrieved 2015-12-17.
    39.Jump up ^ Whittier, Terry (1987). Neo-Fan's Guidebook.
    Scalzi, John (2005). The Rough Guide to Sci-Fi Movies.
    Ellison, Harlan (1998). "Harlan Ellison's responses to online fan questions at ParCon". Retrieved 2006-04-25.
    40.Jump up ^ John Clute and Peter Nicholls, ed. (1993). ""Sci fi" (article by Peter Nicholls)". Encyclopedia of Science Fiction. Orbit/Time Warner Book Group UK.
    41.Jump up ^ "Forrest James Ackerman (1916 - 2008) - Find A Grave Memorial". Findagrave.com. Retrieved 2015-12-17.
    "Ackerman Archives". Lifeafterdeathproject.com. 2013-03-07. Retrieved 2015-12-17.
    42.Jump up ^ John Clute and Peter Nicholls, ed. (1993). ""SF" (article by Peter Nicholls)". Encyclopedia of Science Fiction. Orbit/Time Warner Book Group UK.
    43.Jump up ^ "Ansible". David Langford.
    44.Jump up ^ Sheila Schwartz (1971). "Science Fiction: Bridge between the Two Cultures". The English Journal. Retrieved 2007-03-26.
    45.Jump up ^ Fraknoi, Andrew (2003-02-11). "Teaching Astronomy with Science Fiction: A Resource Guide". Astronomy Education Review (National Optical Astronomy Observatory). Retrieved 2007-01-16.
    Scientist science fiction authors
    46.Jump up ^ Hartwell, David G. (August 1996). Age of Wonders. Tor Books. Retrieved 2007-01-17.
    47.Jump up ^ Maas, Wendy (July 2004). Ray Bradbury: Master of Science Fiction and Fantasy. Enslow Publishers.
    48.Jump up ^ Encyclopædia Britannica. Science fiction
    Howell, Yvonne (1994). Apocalyptic Realism: The Science Fiction of Arkady and Boris Strugatsky. Peter Lang. ISBN 0-8204-1962-1.
    49.Jump up ^ Stableford, Brian (2006). Science Fact and Science Fiction: An Encyclopedia. Taylor & Francis Group LLC. p. 113.
    50.Jump up ^ It was later refined by William Gibson's book, Neuromancer which is credited with envisioning cyberspace.Bethke, Bruce. "Foreword to "Cyberpunk," a short story by Bruce Bethke". Infinity Plus. Retrieved 2007-01-17.
    51.Jump up ^ James O'Ehley (July 1997). "SCI-FI MOVIE PAGE PICK: BLADE RUNNER — THE DIRECTOR'S CUT". Sci-Fi Movie Page. Retrieved 2007-01-16.
    52.Jump up ^ Frank Artzenius & Tim Maudlin (2000-02-17). "Time Travel and Modern Physics". Stanford Encyclopedia of Philosophy. Retrieved 2007-01-16.
    53.Jump up ^ Adam-Troy Castro (2006). "Off the Shelf: In the Presence of Mine Enemies (book review)". Sci Fi Weekly . Archived from the original on 3 June 2008. Retrieved 26 November 2008.
    Hall, Melissa Mia (April 7, 2008). "Master of Alternate History". Publishers Weekly. Retrieved 26 November 2008.[dead link]
    54.Jump up ^ Henry Jenkins (1999-07-23). "Joe Haldeman, 1943-". Retrieved 2007-01-16.
    55.Jump up ^ "Website Interview with Toni Weisskopf on SF Canada". Baen Books. 2005-09-12. Retrieved 2007-01-16.
    56.Jump up ^ Elyce Rae Helford, in Westfahl, Gary. The Greenwood Encyclopedia of Science Fiction and Fantasy: Greenwood Press, 2005: 289-290.
    57.Jump up ^ Ruth La Ferla "Steampunk Moves Between 2 Worlds" Newsweek, May 8, 2008
    Peter Bebergal "The age of steampunk Nostalgia meets the future, joined carefully with brass screws" Boston Globe, August 26, 2007
    Brian Braiker "Steampunking Technology A subculture hand-tools today's gadgets with Victorian style." The New York Times, October 31, 2007
    58.Jump up ^ "The Fifth Element (1997) - Trailers, Reviews, Synopsis, Showtimes and Cast". AllMovie. 1997-05-07. Retrieved 2013-01-31.
    59.Jump up ^ "Suzette Haden Elgin: Science Fiction Poetry Handbook". Sfwa.org. Retrieved 2015-12-17.
    60.Jump up ^ "Science Fiction Poetry Association". Sfpoetry.com. Retrieved 2015-12-17.
    61.^ Jump up to: a b Stableford, Brian Historical Dictionary of Science Fiction Literature, "Poetry", p. 267
    62.Jump up ^ "Science Fiction Citations". Retrieved 2007-01-08.
    63.Jump up ^ "Aeon Magazine Writer's Guidelines". Aeon Magazine. 2006-04-26. Retrieved 2007-01-16.
    64.Jump up ^ "Anne McCaffrey". tor.com. 1999-08-16. Archived from the original on November 9, 2006. Retrieved 2007-01-24.
    65.^ Jump up to: a b "Information About SFWA". Science Fiction and Fantasy Writers of America, Inc. Archived from the original on December 24, 2005. Retrieved 2006-01-16.
    66.Jump up ^ Peggy Rae Sapienza & Judy Kindell (2006-03-23). "Student Science Fiction and Fantasy Contest". L.A.con IV. Retrieved 2007-01-16.
    Steven H Silver (2000-09-29). "Program notes". Chicon 2000. Archived from the original on December 10, 2000. Retrieved 2001-01-16.
    Carol Berg. "Links, "Conventions and Writers' Workshops"". Retrieved 2001-01-16.
    67.Jump up ^ "The Hugo Awards By Category". World Science Fiction Society. 2006-07-26. Retrieved 2006-01-16.
    68.Jump up ^ The American Heritage College Dictionary (New York: Houghton Mifflin, 1993), 494.
    69.Jump up ^ Robert B. Marks (May 1997). "On Incorporating Mythology into Fantasy, or How to Write Mythical Fantasy in 752 Easy Steps". Story and Myth. Retrieved 2007-01-16.
    70.Jump up ^ Jameson, Fredric (2007). Archaeologies of the Future: This Desire Called Utopia and Other Science Fictions. London and New York: Verso. pp. 58–59.
    71.Jump up ^ Elkins, Charles (November 1980). "Recent Bibliographies of Science Fiction and Fantasy". Science Fiction Studies. Retrieved 2007-01-16.
    72.Jump up ^ David Carroll & Kyla Ward (May 1993). "The Horror Timeline, "Part I: Pre-20th Century"". Burnt Toast (#13). Retrieved 2001-01-16.
    73.Jump up ^ Austin, Chad. "Horror Films Still Scaring – and Delighting – Audiences". North Carolina State University News. Archived from the original on January 8, 2007. Retrieved 2006-01-16.
    74.Jump up ^ "Utopian ideas hidden inside Dystopian sf". False Positives. November 2006. Retrieved 2007-01-16.
    75.Jump up ^ Glenn, Joshua (2000-12-22). "Philip K. Dick (1928–1982)". Hermenaut (#13). Retrieved 2007-01-16.
    76.Jump up ^ McBride, Jim (November 1997). "Spotlight On... Robert J. Sawyer". Fingerprints (Crime Writes of Canada) (November 1997). Retrieved 2007-01-08.
    77.Jump up ^ von Thorn, Alexander (August 2002). "Aurora Award acceptance speech". Calgary, Alberta.
    78.Jump up ^ Wertham, Fredric (1973). The World of Fanzines. Carbondale & Evanston: Southern Illinois University Press.
    79.Jump up ^ "Fancyclopedia I: C — Cosmic Circle". fanac.org. 1999-08-12. Retrieved 2007-01-17.
    80.Jump up ^ Crisp, Julie (10 July 2013). "SEXISM IN GENRE PUBLISHING: A PUBLISHER'S PERSPECTIVE". Tor Books. Retrieved 29 April 2015. (See full statistics)
    81.Jump up ^ McCown, Alex (2015-04-06). "This year's Hugo Award nominees are a messy political controversy". The A.V. Club. The Onion. Retrieved 2015-04-11.
    82.Jump up ^ Lawrence Watt-Evans (1988-03-15). "What Are Science Fiction Conventions Like?". Retrieved 2007-01-17.
    83.^ Jump up to: a b Mike Glyer (November 1998). "Is Your Club Dead Yet?" ( – Scholar search). File 770 (127). Retrieved 2007-01-17.[dead link]
    84.Jump up ^ Robert Runte (2003). "History of sf Fandom". Retrieved 2007-01-17.
    85.Jump up ^ "Origins of the Middle Kingdom". Folump Enterprises. 1994. Retrieved 2007-01-17.
    86.Jump up ^ Ken St. Andre (2006-02-03). "History". Central Arizona Science Fiction Society. Archived from the original on December 6, 2006. Retrieved 2007-01-17.
    87.Jump up ^ Patten, Fred (2006). Furry! The World's Best Anthropomorphic Fiction. ibooks.
    88.Jump up ^ Rob Hansen (2003-08-13). "British Fanzine Bibliography". Retrieved 2007-01-17.
    89.^ Jump up to: a b "Hugo Awards by Category". World Science Fiction Society. 2006-07-26. Retrieved 2007-01-17.
    90.Jump up ^ Keith Lynch (1994-07-14). "History of the Net is Important". Retrieved 2007-01-17.
    91.Jump up ^ The American Heritage Dictionary of the English Language. Houghton Mifflin Company. 2003. Retrieved 2007-01-17.
    92.Jump up ^ Lovekin, Kris (April 2000). "Reading Ahead". Fiat Lux (University of California, Riverside).
    93.Jump up ^ National Science Foundation survey: Science and Technology: Public Attitudes and Public Understanding. Science Fiction and Pseudoscience.
    94.Jump up ^ Bainbridge, William Sims (1982). "The Impact of Science Fiction on Attitudes Toward Technology". In Emme, Eugene Morlock. Science fiction and space futures: past and present. Univelt. ISBN 978-0-87703-173-4.
    95.Jump up ^ Bennett, An Introduction, ix–xi, 120–21; Schor, Introduction to Cambridge Companion, 1–5; Seymour, 548–61.
    96.^ Jump up to: a b Shippey, Tom (1991) Fictional Space. Essays on Contemporary Science Fiction, page 2, Humanities Press International, Inc., NJ
    97.Jump up ^ Le Guin, Ursula K. (1976) "Science Fiction and Mrs Brown," in The Language of the Night: Essays on Fantasy and Science Fiction, Perennial HarperCollins, Revised edition 1993; in Science Fiction at Large (ed. Peter Nicholls), Gollancz, London, 1976; in Explorations of the Marvellous (ed. Peter Nicholls), Fontana, London, 1978; in Speculations on Speculation. Theories of Science Fiction (eds. James Gunn and Matthew Candelaria), The Scarecrow Press, Inc. Maryland, 2005.
    98.Jump up ^ Suvin, Darko (1979) Metamorphoses of Science Fiction: On the Poetics and History of a Literary Genre, New Haven, pp. 63-84.
    99.Jump up ^ Card, O.:Ender's Game, Introduction. Macmillan, 2006
    100.Jump up ^ Benford, Gregory (1998) "Meaning-Stuffed Dreams:Thomas Disch and the future of SF", New York Review of Science Fiction, September, Number 121, Vol. 11, No. 1
    101.Jump up ^ Lethem, Jonathan (1998), "Close Encounters: The Squandered Promise of Science Fiction", Village Voice, June. Also reprinted in a slightly expanded version under the title "Why Can't We All Live Together?: A Vision of Genre Paradise Lost" in the New York Review of Science Fiction, September 1998, Number 121, Vol 11, No. 1.
    102.Jump up ^ Van Gelder, Gordon (1998) "Editorial," Fantasy and Science Fiction, October/November v95 #4/5 #567
    103.Jump up ^ Barnett, David. "Gaiman's choice: shouldn't good writing tell a story too?," The Guardian, London, June 23, 2010,
    104.Jump up ^ Barnett, David. "Science fiction: the genre that dare not speak its name," The Guardian, London, January 28, 2009.
    105.Jump up ^ Jean Déjeux, Mohammed Dib,CELFAN Editions, 1987 (p. 15).
    106.Jump up ^ "Lizelle Bisschoff on Superpower: Africa in Science Fiction — Arnolfini". Arnolfini.org.uk. Retrieved 2015-12-17.
    "First science fiction novel in Shona". Nehanda Radio. 2011-06-07. Retrieved 2015-12-17.
    107.Jump up ^ "Cazando el Snark: siguiendo el rastro de la cf en la India ← Literatura Prospectiva". Literaturaprospectiva.com. Retrieved 2015-12-17.
    108.Jump up ^ Jung Yeo-ul, 2009, Review of U, Robot in List vol. 4. http://www.list.or.kr/articles/article_view.htm?Div1=5&Idx=194
    109.Jump up ^ Cho Sung-myeon, 2013, "Chronicling Korean Science Fiction," List vol. 20, http://www.list.or.kr/articles/article_view.htm?Div1=8&Idx=1144
    110.Jump up ^ 다른 기사 보기 (2016-01-03). "한국 BEST SF작가 10인, 김보영(1)" (in Korean). Sciencetimes.co.kr. Retrieved 2016-01-07.
    다른 기사 보기 (2016-01-03). "한국 BEST SF작가 10인, 배명훈(1)" (in Korean). Sciencetimes.co.kr. Retrieved 2016-01-07.
    다른 기사 보기 (2016-01-03). "온라인 웹진 [거울]의 동인 작가들(3)" (in Korean). Sciencetimes.co.kr. Retrieved 2016-01-07.
    111.^ Jump up to: a b c Shin Junebong, 2009, "A Rush of Science Fiction Novels," List vol. 6, http://www.list.or.kr/articles/article_view.htm?Div1=1&Idx=294
    112.Jump up ^ Bok Dohoon, 2013, "Science Fiction in Korea," List vol. 20, http://www.list.or.kr/articles/article_view.htm?Div1=13&Idx=1134
    113.Jump up ^ Sci-Fi - Fiche technique;
    114.Jump up ^ Iannuzzi, Giulia. "Italian Science Fiction 101" (PDF). SFRA Review. SFRA. Retrieved 7 June 2016.
    Iannuzzi, Giulia. "Paths of Anglo-American Science Fiction in Italy during the Fifties: The Translation Phenomenon, towards Assimilation and Re-use". Academia. La Torre di Babele (MUP). Retrieved 7 June 2016.
    115.Jump up ^ Iannuzzi and Pagetti. "Italy". SFE - The Encyclopaedia of Science Fiction. Gollancz. Retrieved 7 June 2016.
    116.Jump up ^ Iannuzzi, Giulia (2014). Fantascienza italiana. Riviste, autori, dibattiti dagli anni Cinquanta agli anni Settanta. Milan: Mimesis. ISBN 9788857521503.
    117.Jump up ^ Iannuzzi, Giulia. "Aldani, Lino". SFE - The Encyclopaedia of Science Fiction. Gollancz. Retrieved 7 June 2016.
    118.Jump up ^ Arielle Saiber. Flying Saucers Would Never Land in Lucca: The Fiction of Italian Science Fiction
    119.Jump up ^ "German SF" by Franz Rottensteiner, in: Neil Barron. ed. Anatomy of Wonder. Third Edition. New York: Bowker, 1987. pp.379-404.
    120.Jump up ^ "Perry Rhodan 35th anniversary" (Press release). Perry-Rhodan-USA.com. September 8, 1996. Retrieved 2009-01-26.
    121.Jump up ^ "The 100 Best Films Of World Cinema | 12. Metropolis". Empire.
    "100 Greatest Films of the Silent Era". Silent Era. Retrieved 27 October 2011.
    https://books.google.com/books/about/Roger_Ebert_s_Movie_home_companion.html?id=clLhkwBlA_8C; Metropolis; at p. 209
    122.Jump up ^ Fetzer, Leland (1982). Pre-Revolutionary Russian science fiction: an anthology (seven utopias and a dream). Ardis; the University of Michigan.
    123.Jump up ^ McGuire, Patrick L. (1985). Red stars: political aspects of Soviet science fiction. Issue 7 of Studies in speculative fiction. UMI Research Press. "The Soviet Union has more professional science fiction writers than any country in the world except the United States and possibly Britain, and many of these writers are talented."
    124.^ Jump up to: a b Stableford, Brian (2004). Historical Dictionary of Science Fiction Literature. Scarecrow Press.
    125.Jump up ^ McGuire, Patrick L. (1985). Red stars: political aspects of Soviet science fiction. Issue 7 of Studies in speculative fiction. UMI Research Press.
    126.Jump up ^ Encyclopædia Britannica. Science fiction
    127.Jump up ^ Russia-IC: Kir Bulychov
    128.Jump up ^ The Guardian: Rockets from Russia: great Eastern Bloc science-fiction films
    129.Jump up ^ Oldie, H.L.; Dyachenko, Marina and Sergey; Valentinov, Andrey (2005). Пять авторов в поисках ответа (послесловие к роману "Пентакль") [Five authors in search for answers (an afterword to Pentacle)] (in Russian). Moscow: Eksmo. ISBN 5-699-09313-3. "Украиноязычная фантастика переживает сейчас не лучшие дни. ... Если же говорить о фантастике, написанной гражданами Украины в целом, независимо от языка (в основном, естественно, на русском), — то здесь картина куда более радужная. В Украине сейчас работают более тридцати активно издающихся писателей-фантастов, у кого регулярно выходят книги (в основном, в России), кто пользуется заслуженной любовью читателей; многие из них являются лауреатами ряда престижных литературных премий, в том числе и международных.
    Speculative fiction in Ukrainian is living through a hard time today... Speaking of fiction written by Ukrainian citizens, regardless of language (primarily Russian, of course), there's a brighter picture. More than 30 fantasy and science fiction writers are active here, their books are regularly published (in Russia, mostly), they enjoy the readers' love they deserve; many are recipients of prestigious literary awards, including international."
    130.Jump up ^ David G. Hartwell, Damien Broderick (ed.), Centaurus: The best of Australian science fiction, Damien Broderick, Introduction, p.10-21 Tor Books, 1999m ISBN 0-312-86556-2
    David G. Hartwell, Damien Broderick (ed.), Centaurus: The best of Australian science fiction, David. G. Hartwell, The other editor's introduction, ibid., pp. 22-25, Tor Books, 1999, ISBN 0-312-86556-2
    131.Jump up ^ Causo, Roberto de Sousa. "Balanço 2009: Primeiros romances de ficção científica". Terra Magazine. Retrieved 15 October 2011.
    132.Jump up ^ Bell, Andrea (1999), "Science Fiction in Latin America: Reawakenings", Science Fiction Studies, November, Number 26, No. 3, pp. 441-46.

    References

    Aldiss, Brian. Billion Year Spree: The True History of Science Fiction, 1973.
    Aldiss, Brian, and Wingrove, David. Trillion Year Spree: The History of Science Fiction, revised and updated edition, 1986.
    Amis, Kingsley. New Maps of Hell: A Survey of Science Fiction, 1958.
    Barron, Neil, ed. Anatomy of Wonder: A Critical Guide to Science Fiction (5th ed.). Westport, Conn.: Libraries Unlimited, 2004. ISBN 1-59158-171-0.
    Broderick, Damien. Reading by Starlight: Postmodern Science Fiction. London: Routledge, 1995. Print.
    Clute, John Science Fiction: The Illustrated Encyclopedia. London: Dorling Kindersley, 1995. ISBN 0-7513-0202-3.
    Clute, John and Peter Nicholls, eds., The Encyclopedia of Science Fiction. St Albans, Herts, UK: Granada Publishing, 1979. ISBN 0-586-05380-8.
    Clute, John and Peter Nicholls, eds., The Encyclopedia of Science Fiction. New York: St Martin's Press, 1995. ISBN 0-312-13486-X.
    Disch, Thomas M. The Dreams Our Stuff Is Made Of. New York: The Free Press, 1998. ISBN 978-0-684-82405-5.
    Jameson, Fredric. Archaeologies of the Future: This Desire Called Utopia and Other Science Fictions. London and New York: Verso, 2005.
    Milner, Andrew. Locating Science Fiction. Liverpool: Liverpool University Press, 2012.
    Raja, Masood Ashraf, Jason W. Ellis and Swaralipi Nandi. eds., The Postnational Fantasy: Essays on Postcolonialism, Cosmopolitics and Science Fiction. McFarland 2011. ISBN 978-0-7864-6141-7.
    Reginald, Robert. Science Fiction and Fantasy Literature, 1975–1991. Detroit, MI/Washington, D.C./London: Gale Research, 1992. ISBN 0-8103-1825-3.
    Scholes, Robert E.; Rabkin, Eric S. (1977). Science fiction: history, science, vision. Oxford University Press. ISBN 0-19-502174-6.
    Suvin, Darko. Metamorphoses of Science Fiction: on the Poetics and History of a Literary Genre. New Haven : Yale University Press, 1979.
    Weldes, Jutta, ed. To Seek Out New Worlds: Exploring Links between Science Fiction and World Politics. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2003. ISBN 0-312-29557-X.
    Westfahl, Gary, ed. The Greenwood Encyclopedia of Science Fiction and Fantasy: Themes, Works, and Wonders (three volumes). Westport, Conn.: Greenwood Press, 2005.
    Wolfe, Gary K. Critical Terms for Science Fiction and Fantasy: A Glossary and Guide to Scholarship. New York: Greenwood Press, 1986. ISBN 0-313-22981-3.






    avatar
    orthodoxymoron

    Posts : 7819
    Join date : 2010-09-28

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  orthodoxymoron on Wed Jun 29, 2016 3:52 pm

    Consider deeply-researching Germany, Italy, Japan, England, and the United States during the 1930's without thinking about the 1920's or the 1940's. Just focus on that one decade. I wish I had the time, energy, and research-skills to properly do this. Which side am I supposed to be on?? Am I supposed to be on everyone's side?? No-One's side?? I suspect secret-governments the secret-government doesn't know about!! Regarding Nazi-Technology -- there is what we were told about for decades. Then, there's what we're finding out about now. Plus, there's obviously dark-project stuff we don't know about. But then, what if there's another level of Watchers who are watching and waiting -- rather than arrogantly throwing their weight around, and screwing things up?? This wouldn't mean they're good (or bad) -- just that they might be much more careful and patient than the current crew in the cockpit at the Top of the Pyramid. My problem is that I'm presently seeing Intergalactic-Banking and Star-Warfare -- rather than the Perfect Universe I was brought-up believing in (with the exception of this Fallen and Sinful Planet and Race, of course). I'd much rather be a Harry Anderson and Uncle Arthur kind of guy. You might need to do some research to know what I'm talking about!! What if Adam, Noah, Joseph, and Moses were the same soul?? Or, at least with some overlap on some level?? What if Lilith wrote most of the literature from which the Bible was derived?? What if Lilith was Michael -- and Eve was Gabriel?? What if Adam was the Mediator between God and Mankind?? I am modeling this sort of thing -- in a very unscholarly manner!! I keep imagining competing factions of the Orion-Group!! What if that's ALL THERE IS IN THIS SOLAR SYSTEM??!! What if we came here as Reptilians -- and subsequently secretly created Humanity -- igniting a War in Heaven?? I can't stop thinking about that Dr. Who: Trial of a Time Lord!! I keep thinking that Dr. Who is Lilith!! What Would an Owl Say?? Remember that male and female might not matter at the soul-level -- especially with certain souls. I swear that I spoke with the Ancient Egyptian Deity in both male and female forms!! "Tehuti is important!!" What Would Thoth Say?? Please watch the Inauguration episode of Stargate SG-1!! I highly recommend it!!

    I hated the movie Noah!! It wasn't just because it wasn't even close to following the biblical-version. It was just plain STUPID!! You know that I am very unconventional regarding theology -- and I try to be open-minded -- but that movie was the EPITOME OF STUPIDITY!! There seems to be some sort of a Negative Biblical Propaganda Blitz in progress!! Consider reading the flood-portion of Patriarchs and Prophets by Ellen White. Try studying this thread for an unconventional attempt at doing theology!! It's admittedly a theory -- but I've tried to make this a beneficial and constructive learning experience!! I keep getting the feeling that I'm somehow being used and misused for some nefarious purpose. I've been told that I have "Friends in High Places" -- but I have no idea whether that is a good thing, or not. Would Phobos be considered a "High Place"?? If I'm wrong regarding my internet-activities -- will someone PLEASE itemize the deficiencies -- and give me a proper opportunity to respond??? What if a "Mean-Old-Man God" and a "Red Devil with a Pitchfork" were invented by a Reptilian-Queen, who was attempting to discredit and destroy a Rival Reptilian-Queen??? Consider all the possibilities, prior to arriving at a conclusion. BTW -- I think I'm going to take a break -- and give it a rest!! I'll resume reposting in a few days -- but my current discomfort is extreme -- and I'm trying to replace internet research and posting with something more benign!! Namaste and Godspeed!!

    I just finished reading about Noah's Flood in Patriarchs and Prophets by Ellen White -- and my mind was flooded with apocalyptic-speculation!! Noah supposedly preached a Warning-Message for 120 Years!! That hit me like a Ton of Bricks!! I've recently been speculating regarding the 2300 Day-Year Prophecy of Daniel 8:14 -- suggesting that it might've commenced sometime around 168 B.C. -- which would place its termination sometime around A.D. 2133. Well, guess what?? That is approximately 120 Years from NOW!! On the other hand -- what if I've gotten the beginning date wrong -- and that this prophecy actually began approximately 120 or 240 Years EARLIER?? What if it's Game-Over RIGHT-NOW??!! That Intertestamental-Period is HIGHLY Suspect to me!! What REALLY occurred during that mysterious time?? As you probably know, I have a Love-Hate Relationship with Ellen White -- and I Pick and Choose. I no longer attend the SDA Church -- and I have a Love-Hate Relationship with that particular organization. I lean toward some of its best and brightest scholars -- yet I distrust the official church -- which I suspect has been seriously infiltrated and subverted since its birth in 1863. Anyway -- Ellen White lived in Australia in the 1890's -- some say in exile -- at which time she wrote her Life of Christ books (Desire of Ages, Steps to Christ, Thoughts From the Mount of Blessing, Christ's Object Lessons, and Ministry of Healing). That was approximately 120 Years Ago!! England and Australia are countries of interest -- but I'm not going to say why right now -- and I'm sure some of you know why. I also suspect that a lot of the Modern Madness was in the process of being hatched at that time -- including plans for the Third-Reich, Unconventional-Technology, International-Banking, the Federal-Reserve, World-Wars, the Great-Depression, Looting Fort Knox, Vatican II, the Modern State of Israel, etc, etc, etc. I really don't think that stuff spontaneously-generated. What Would Gizeh-Intelligence Say?? What Would the Vrill-Society Say?? What Would the Orion-Group Say??

    Siriusly study the past 120 years -- and then extrapolate 120 years into the future!! Try using Political and Theological Science-Fiction to accomplish this upsetting and thankless task!! What if the past 120 years have been dominated by a Hidden New World Order?? What if the future 120 years will be dominated by an Open New World Order?? What if -- over the next 120 years -- the Moon will become a Prison-Planet Military-Academy -- wherein the Unrepentant, Lawless, and Reprobate are given a Real-Education and encouraged to Train, Work, and Fight as if their Eternal-Lives Depended Upon It??!! What if Four-Billion Souls will become Super-Soldiers in a Bad@$$ Space-Force??!! Think About It!! BTW -- regarding that "120 years" -- the "Ancient Egyptian Deity" told me "in 20 years, you'll be working for us!!" That was in 2011. Then, I think it was Xeia, who posted a short-poem about me, called "The Creator's Agony". In it, I supposedly say "100 years of solitude awaits me". 20 years + 100 years = 120 years. If this is even remotely-true, does this mean I'll die in or around A.D. 2031 -- and go into solitude till A.D. 2131 -- and emerge just in time for A.D. 2133??!! The AED said "It's going to be dark where you're going!!" Does this mean Underground and/or Outer-Space?? Will I spend 100 years in solitary-confinement -- in a 600 square-foot office-apartment -- beneath the Dark-Side of the Moon?? Consider this in connection with the hypothetical super-heating and super-cooling of Earth sometime between A.D. 2040 and A.D. 2060!! What Would Douglas Vogt Say?? What Would Isaac Newton Say?? This is part of the reason why I'm such a screwed-up basket-case!! I honestly wish I could turn-off my so-called "Monkey-Mind"!! What Would Carol Say??





















    The Flood [This chapter is based on Genesis 6 and 7] from Patriarchs and Prophets by Ellen White.
    http://www.whiteestate.org/books/pp/pp7.html

    In the days of Noah a double curse was resting upon the earth in consequence of Adam's transgression and of the murder committed by Cain. Yet this had not greatly changed the face of nature. There were evident tokens of decay, but the earth was still rich and beautiful in the gifts of God's providence. The hills were crowned with majestic trees supporting the fruit-laden branches of the vine. The vast, gardenlike plains were clothed with verdure, and sweet with the fragrance of a thousand flowers. The fruits of the earth were in great variety, and almost without limit. The trees far surpassed in size, beauty, and perfect proportion any now to be found; their wood was of fine grain and hard substance, closely resembling stone, and hardly less enduring. Gold, silver, and precious stones existed in abundance.

    The human race yet retained much of its early vigor. But a few generations had passed since Adam had access to the tree which was to prolong life; and man's existence was still measured by centuries. Had that long-lived people, with their rare powers to plan and execute, devoted themselves to the service of God, they would have made their Creator's name a praise in the earth, and would have answered the purpose for which He gave them life. But they failed to do this. There were many giants, men of great stature and strength, renowned for wisdom, skillful in devising the most cunning and wonderful works; but their guilt in giving loose rein to iniquity was in proportion to their skill and mental ability.

    God bestowed upon these antediluvians many and rich gifts; but they used His bounties to glorify themselves, and turned them into a curse by fixing their affections upon the gifts instead of the Giver. They employed the gold and silver, the precious stones and the choice wood, in the construction of habitations for themselves, and endeavored to excel one another in beautifying their dwellings with the most skillful workmanship. They sought only to gratify the desires of their own proud hearts, and reveled in scenes of pleasure and wickedness. Not desiring to retain God in their knowledge, they soon came to deny His existence. They adored nature in place of the God of nature. They glorified human genius, worshiped the works of their own hands, and taught their children to bow down to graven images.

    In the green fields and under the shadow of the goodly trees they set up the altars of their idols. Extensive groves, that retained their foliage throughout the year, were dedicated to the worship of false gods. With these groves were connected beautiful gardens, their long, winding avenues overhung with fruit-bearing trees of all descriptions, adorned with statuary, and furnished with all that could delight the senses or minister to the voluptuous desires of the people, and thus allure them to participate in the idolatrous worship.

    Men put God out of their knowledge and worshiped the creatures of their own imagination; and as the result, they became more and more debased. The psalmist describes the effect produced upon the worshiper by the adoration of idols. He says, "They that make them are like unto them; so is every one that trusteth in them." Psalm 115:8. It is a law of the human mind that by beholding we become changed. Man will rise no higher than his conceptions of truth, purity, and holiness. If the mind is never exalted above the level of humanity, if it is not uplifted by faith to contemplate infinite wisdom and love, the man will be constantly sinking lower and lower. The worshipers of false gods clothed their deities with human attributes and passions, and thus their standard of character was degraded to the likeness of sinful humanity. They were defiled in consequence. "God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. . . . The earth also was corrupt before God; and the earth was filled with violence." God had given men His commandments as a rule of life, but His law was transgressed, and every conceivable sin was the result. The wickedness of men was open and daring, justice was trampled in the dust, and the cries of the oppressed reached unto heaven.

    Polygamy had been early introduced, contrary to the divine arrangement at the beginning. The Lord gave to Adam one wife, showing His order in that respect. But after the Fall, men chose to follow their own sinful desires; and as the result, crime and wretchedness rapidly increased. Neither the marriage relation nor the rights of property were respected. Whoever coveted the wives or the possessions of his neighbor, took them by force, and men exulted in their deeds of violence. They delighted in destroying the life of animals; and the use of flesh for food rendered them still more cruel and bloodthirsty, until they came to regard human life with astonishing indifference.

    The world was in its infancy; yet iniquity had become so deep and widespread that God could no longer bear with it; and He said, "I will destroy man whom I have created from the face of the earth." He declared that His Spirit should not always strive with the guilty race. If they did not cease to pollute with their sins the world and its rich treasures, He would blot them from His creation, and would destroy the things with which He had delighted to bless them; He would sweep away the beasts of the field, and the vegetation which furnished such an abundant supply of food, and would transform the fair earth into one vast scene of desolation and ruin.

    Amid the prevailing corruption, Methuselah, Noah, and many others labored to keep alive the knowledge of the true God and to stay the tide of moral evil. A hundred and twenty years before the Flood, the Lord by a holy angel declared to Noah His purpose, and directed him to build an ark. While building the ark he was to preach that God would bring a flood of water upon the earth to destroy the wicked. Those who would believe the message, and would prepare for that event by repentance and reformation, should find pardon and be saved. Enoch had repeated to his children what God had shown him in regard to the Flood, and Methuselah and his sons, who lived to hear the preaching of Noah, assisted in building the ark.

    God gave Noah the exact dimensions of the ark and explicit directions in regard to its construction in every particular. Human wisdom could not have devised a structure of so great strength and durability. God was the designer, and Noah the master builder. It was constructed like the hull of a ship, that it might float upon the water, but in some respects it more nearly resembled a house. It was three stories high, with but one door, which was in the side. The light was admitted at the top, and the different apartments were so arranged that all were lighted. The material employed in the construction of the ark was the cypress, or gopher wood, which would be untouched by decay for hundreds of years. The building of this immense structure was a slow and laborious process. On account of the great size of the trees and the nature of the wood, much more labor was required then than now to prepare timber, even with the greater strength which men then possessed. All that man could do was done to render the work perfect, yet the ark could not of itself have withstood the storm which was to come upon the earth. God alone could preserve His servants upon the tempestuous waters.

    "By faith Noah, being warned of God of things not seen as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his house; by the which he condemned the world, and became heir of the righteousness which is by faith." Hebrews 11:7. While Noah was giving his warning message to the world, his works testified of his sincerity. It was thus that his faith was perfected and made evident. He gave the world an example of believing just what God says. All that he possessed, he invested in the ark. As he began to construct that immense boat on dry ground, multitudes came from every direction to see the strange sight and to hear the earnest, fervent words of the singular preacher. Every blow struck upon the ark was a witness to the people.

    Many at first appeared to receive the warning; yet they did not turn to God with true repentance. They were unwilling to renounce their sins. During the time that elapsed before the coming of the Flood, their faith was tested, and they failed to endure the trial. Overcome by the prevailing unbelief, they finally joined their former associates in rejecting the solemn message. Some were deeply convicted, and would have heeded the words of warning; but there were so many to jest and ridicule, that they partook of the same spirit, resisted the invitations of mercy, and were soon among the boldest and most defiant scoffers; for none are so reckless and go to such lengths in sin as do those who have once had light, but have resisted the convicting Spirit of God.

    The men of that generation were not all, in the fullest acceptation of the term, idolaters. Many professed to be worshipers of God. They claimed that their idols were representations of the Deity, and that through them the people could obtain a clearer conception of the divine Being. This class were foremost in rejecting the preaching of Noah. As they endeavored to represent God by material objects, their minds were blinded to His majesty and power; they ceased to realize the holiness of His character, or the sacred, unchanging nature of His requirements. As sin became general, it appeared less and less sinful, and they finally declared that the divine law was no longer in force; that it was contrary to the character of God to punish transgression; and they denied that His judgments were to be visited upon the earth. Had the men of that generation obeyed the divine law, they would have recognized the voice of God in the warning of His servant; but their minds had become so blinded by rejection of light that they really believed Noah's message to be a delusion.

    It was not multitudes or majorities that were on the side of right. The world was arrayed against God's justice and His laws, and Noah was regarded as a fanatic. Satan, when tempting Eve to disobey God, said to her, "Ye shall not surely die." Genesis 3:4. Great men, worldly, honored, and wise men, repeated the same. "The threatenings of God," they said, "are for the purpose of intimidating, and will never be verified. You need not be alarmed. Such an event as the destruction of the world by the God who made it, and the punishment of the beings He has created, will never take place. Be at peace; fear not. Noah is a wild fanatic." The world made merry at the folly of the deluded old man. Instead of humbling the heart before God, they continued their disobedience and wickedness, the same as though God had not spoken to them through His servant.

    But Noah stood like a rock amid the tempest. Surrounded by popular contempt and ridicule, he distinguished himself by his holy integrity and unwavering faithfulness. A power attended his words, for it was the voice of God to man through His servant. Connection with God made him strong in the strength of infinite power, while for one hundred and twenty years his solemn voice fell upon the ears of that generation in regard to events, which, so far as human wisdom could judge, were impossible.

    The world before the Flood reasoned that for centuries the laws of nature had been fixed. The recurring seasons had come in their order. Heretofore rain had never fallen; the earth had been watered by a mist or dew. The rivers had never yet passed their boundaries, but had borne their waters safely to the sea. Fixed decrees had kept the waters from overflowing their banks. But these reasoners did not recognize the hand of Him who had stayed the waters, saying, "Hitherto shalt thou come, but no further." Job 38:11.

    As time passed on, with no apparent change in nature, men whose hearts had at times trembled with fear, began to be reassured. They reasoned, as many reason now, that nature is above the God of nature, and that her laws are so firmly established that God Himself could not change them. Reasoning that if the message of Noah were correct, nature would be turned out of her course, they made that message, in the minds of the world, a delusion--a grand deception. They manifested their contempt for the warning of God by doing just as they had done before the warning was given. They continued their festivities and their gluttonous feasts; they ate and drank, planted and builded, laying their plans in reference to advantages they hoped to gain in the future; and they went to greater lengths in wickedness, and in defiant disregard of God's requirements, to testify that they had no fear of the Infinite One. They asserted that if there were any truth in what Noah had said, the men of renown--the wise, the prudent, the great men--would understand the matter.

    Had the antediluvians believed the warning, and repented of their evil deeds, the Lord would have turned aside His wrath, as He afterward did from Nineveh. But by their obstinate resistance to the reproofs of conscience and the warnings of God's prophet, that generation filled up the measure of their iniquity, and became ripe for destruction.

    The period of their probation was about to expire. Noah had faithfully followed the instructions which he had received from God. The ark was finished in every part as the Lord had directed, and was stored with food for man and beast. And now the servant of God made his last solemn appeal to the people. With an agony of desire that words cannot express, he entreated them to seek a refuge while it might be found. Again they rejected his words, and raised their voices in jest and scoffing. Suddenly a silence fell upon the mocking throng. Beasts of every description, the fiercest as well as the most gentle, were seen coming from mountain and forest and quietly making their way toward the ark. A noise as of a rushing wind was heard, and lo, birds were flocking from all directions, their numbers darkening the heavens, and in perfect order they passed to the ark. Animals obeyed the command of God, while men were disobedient. Guided by holy angels, they "went in two and two unto Noah into the ark," and the clean beasts by sevens. The world looked on in wonder, some in fear. Philosophers were called upon to account for the singular occurrence, but in vain. It was a mystery which they could not fathom. But men had become so hardened by their persistent rejection of light that even this scene produced but a momentary impression. As the doomed race beheld the sun shining in its glory, and the earth clad in almost Eden beauty, they banished their rising fears by boisterous merriment, and by their deeds of violence they seemed to invite upon themselves the visitation of the already awakened wrath of God.

    God commanded Noah, "Come thou and all thy house into the ark; for thee have I seen righteous before Me in this generation." Noah's warnings had been rejected by the world, but his influence and example resulted in blessings to his family. As a reward for his faithfulness and integrity, God saved all the members of his family with him. What encouragement to parental fidelity!

    Mercy had ceased its pleadings for the guilty race. The beasts of the field and the birds of the air had entered the place of refuge. Noah and his household were within the ark, "and the Lord shut him in." A flash of dazzling light was seen, and a cloud of glory more vivid than the lightning descended from heaven and hovered before the entrance of the ark. The massive door, which it was impossible for those within to close, was slowly swung to its place by unseen hands. Noah was shut in, and the rejecters of God's mercy were shut out. The seal of Heaven was on that door; God had shut it, and God alone could open it. So when Christ shall cease His intercession for guilty men, before His coming in the clouds of heaven, the door of mercy will be shut. Then divine grace will no longer restrain the wicked, and Satan will have full control of those who have rejected mercy. They will endeavor to destroy God's people; but as Noah was shut into the ark, so the righteous will be shielded by divine power.

    For seven days after Noah and his family entered the ark, there appeared no sign of the coming storm. During this period their faith was tested. It was a time of triumph to the world without. The apparent delay confirmed them in the belief that Noah's message was a delusion, and that the Flood would never come. Notwithstanding the solemn scenes which they had witnessed--the beasts and birds entering the ark, and the angel of God closing the door--they still continued their sport and revelry, even making a jest of these signal manifestations of God's power. They gathered in crowds about the ark, deriding its inmates with a daring violence which they had never ventured upon before.

    But upon the eighth day dark clouds overspread the heavens. There followed the muttering of thunder and the flash of lightning. Soon large drops of rain began to fall. The world had never witnessed anything like this, and the hearts of men were struck with fear. All were secretly inquiring, "Can it be that Noah was in the right, and that the world is doomed to destruction?" Darker and darker grew the heavens, and faster came the falling rain. The beasts were roaming about in the wildest terror, and their discordant cries seemed to moan out their own destiny and the fate of man. Then "the fountains of the great deep" were "broken up, and the windows of heaven were opened." Water appeared to come from the clouds in mighty cataracts. Rivers broke away from their boundaries, and overflowed the valleys. Jets of water burst from the earth with indescribable force, throwing massive rocks hundreds of feet into the air, and these, in falling, buried themselves deep in the ground.

    The people first beheld the destruction of the works of their own hands. Their splendid buildings, and the beautiful gardens and groves where they had placed their idols, were destroyed by lightning from heaven, and the ruins were scattered far and wide. The altars on which human sacrifices had been offered were torn down, and the worshipers were made to tremble at the power of the living God, and to know that it was their corruption and idolatry which had called down their destruction.

    As the violence of the storm increased, trees, buildings, rocks, and earth were hurled in every direction. The terror of man and beast was beyond description. Above the roar of the tempest was heard the wailing of a people that had despised the authority of God. Satan himself, who was compelled to remain in the midst of the warring elements, feared for his own existence. He had delighted to control so powerful a race, and desired them to live to practice their abominations and continue their rebellion against the Ruler of heaven. He now uttered imprecations against God, charging Him with injustice and cruelty. Many of the people, like Satan, blasphemed God, and had they been able, they would have torn Him from the throne of power. Others were frantic with fear, stretching their hands toward the ark and pleading for admittance. But their entreaties were in vain. Conscience was at last aroused to know that there is a God who ruleth in the heavens. They called upon Him earnestly, but His ear was not open to their cry. In that terrible hour they saw that the transgression of God's law had caused their ruin. Yet while, through fear of punishment, they acknowledged their sin, they felt no true contrition, no abhorrence of evil. They would have returned to their defiance of Heaven, had the judgment been removed. So when God's judgments shall fall upon the earth before its deluge by fire, the impenitent will know just where and what their sin is--the despising of His holy law. Yet they will have no more true repentance than did the old-world sinners.

    Some in their desperation endeavored to break into the ark, but the firm-made structure withstood their efforts. Some clung to the ark until they were borne away by the surging waters, or their hold was broken by collision with rocks and trees. The massive ark trembled in every fiber as it was beaten by the merciless winds and flung from billow to billow. The cries of the beasts within expressed their fear and pain. But amid the warring elements it continued to ride safely. Angels that excel in strength were commissioned to preserve it.

    The beasts, exposed to the tempest, rushed toward man, as though expecting help from him. Some of the people bound their children and themselves upon powerful animals, knowing that these were tenacious of life, and would climb to the highest points to escape the rising waters. Some fastened themselves to lofty trees on the summit of hills or mountains; but the trees were uprooted, and with their burden of living beings were hurled into the seething billows. One spot after another that promised safety was abandoned. As the waters rose higher and higher, the people fled for refuge to the loftiest mountains. Often man and beast would struggle together for a foothold, until both were swept away.

    From the highest peaks men looked abroad upon a shoreless ocean. The solemn warnings of God's servant no longer seemed a subject for ridicule and scorning. How those doomed sinners longed for the opportunities which they had slighted! How they pleaded for one hour's probation, one more privilege of mercy, one call from the lips of Noah! But the sweet voice of mercy was no more to be heard by them. Love, no less than justice, demanded that God's judgments should put a check on sin. The avenging waters swept over the last retreat, and the despisers of God perished in the black depths. "By the word of God . . . the world that then was, being overflowed with water, perished: but the heavens and the earth, which are now, by the same word are kept in store, reserved unto fire against the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly men." 2 Peter 3:5-7. Another storm is coming. The earth will again be swept by the desolating wrath of God, and sin and sinners will be destroyed.

    The sins that called for vengeance upon the antediluvian world exist today. The fear of God is banished from the hearts of men, and His law is treated with indifference and contempt. The intense worldliness of that generation is equaled by that of the generation now living. Said Christ, "As in the days that were before the Flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the ark, and knew not until the Flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be." Matthew 24:38, 39. God did not condemn the antediluvians for eating and drinking; He had given them the fruits of the earth in great abundance to supply their physical wants. Their sin consisted in taking these gifts without gratitude to the Giver, and debasing themselves by indulging appetite without restraint. It was lawful for them to marry. Marriage was in God's order; it was one of the first institutions which He established. He gave special directions concerning this ordinance, clothing it with sanctity and beauty; but these directions were forgotten, and marriage was perverted and made to minister to passion.

    A similar condition of things exists now. That which is lawful in itself is carried to excess. Appetite is indulged without restraint. Professed followers of Christ are today eating and drinking with the drunken, while their names stand in honored church records. Intemperance benumbs the moral and spiritual powers and prepares the way for indulgence of the lower passions. Multitudes feel under no moral obligation to curb their sensual desires, and they become the slaves of lust. Men are living for the pleasures of sense; for this world and this life alone. Extravagance pervades all circles of society. Integrity is sacrificed for luxury and display. They that make haste to be rich pervert justice and oppress the poor, and "slaves and souls of men" are still bought and sold. Fraud and bribery and theft stalk unrebuked in high places and in low. The issues of the press teem with records of murder--crimes so cold-blooded and causeless that it seems as though every instinct of humanity were blotted out. And these atrocities have become of so common occurrence that they hardly elicit a comment or awaken surprise. The spirit of anarchy is permeating all nations, and the outbreaks that from time to time excite the horror of the world are but indications of the pent-up fires of passion and lawlessness that, having once escaped control, will fill the earth with woe and desolation. The picture which Inspiration has given of the antediluvian world represents too truly the condition to which modern society is fast hastening. Even now, in the present century, and in professedly Christian lands, there are crimes daily perpetrated as black and terrible as those for which the old-world sinners were destroyed.

    Before the Flood God sent Noah to warn the world, that the people might be led to repentance, and thus escape the threatened destruction. As the time of Christ's second appearing draws near, the Lord sends His servants with a warning to the world to prepare for that great event. Multitudes have been living in transgression of God's law, and now He in mercy calls them to obey its sacred precepts. All who will put away their sins by repentance toward God and faith in Christ are offered pardon. But many feel that it requires too great a sacrifice to put away sin. Because their life does not harmonize with the pure principles of God's moral government, they reject His warnings and deny the authority of His law.

    Of the vast population of the earth before the Flood, only eight souls believed and obeyed God's word through Noah. For a hundred and twenty years the preacher of righteousness warned the world of the coming destruction, but his message was rejected and despised. So it will be now. Before the Lawgiver shall come to punish the disobedient, transgressors are warned to repent, and return to their allegiance; but with the majority these warnings will be in vain. Says the apostle Peter, "There shall come in the last days scoffers, walking after their own lusts, and saying, Where is the promise of His coming? for since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning." 2 Peter 3:3, 4. Do we not hear these very words repeated, not merely by the openly ungodly, but by many who occupy the pulpits of our land? "There is no cause for alarm," they cry. "Before Christ shall come, all the world is to be converted, and righteousness is to reign for a thousand years. Peace, peace! all things continue as they were from the beginning. Let none be disturbed by the exciting message of these alarmists." But this doctrine of the millennium does not harmonize with the teachings of Christ and His apostles. Jesus asked the significant question, "When the Son of man cometh, shall He find faith on the earth?" Luke 18:8. And, as we have seen, He declares that the state of the world will be as in the days of Noah. Paul warns us that we may look for wickedness to increase as the end draws near: "The Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils." 1 Timothy 4:1. The apostle says that "in the last days perilous times shall come." 2 Timothy 3:1. And he gives a startling list of sins that will be found among those who have a form of godliness.

    As the time of their probation was closing, the antediluvians gave themselves up to exciting amusements and festivities. Those who possessed influence and power were bent on keeping the minds of the people engrossed with mirth and pleasure, lest any should be impressed by the last solemn warning. Do we not see the same repeated in our day? While God's servants are giving the message that the end of all things is at hand, the world is absorbed in amusements and pleasure seeking. There is a constant round of excitement that causes indifference to God and prevents the people from being impressed by the truths which alone can save them from the coming destruction.

    In Noah's day philosophers declared that it was impossible for the world to be destroyed by water; so now there are men of science who endeavor to show that the world cannot be destroyed by fire--that this would be inconsistent with the laws of nature. But the God of nature, the Maker and Controller of her laws, can use the works of His hands to serve His own purpose.

    When great and wise men had proved to their satisfaction that it was impossible for the world to be destroyed by water, when the fears of the people were quieted, when all regarded Noah's prophecy as a delusion, and looked upon him as a fanatic--then it was that God's time had come. "The fountains of the great deep" were "broken up, and the windows of heaven were opened," and the scoffers were overwhelmed in the waters of the Flood. With all their boasted philosophy, men found too late that their wisdom was foolishness, that the Lawgiver is greater than the laws of nature, and that Omnipotence is at no loss for means to accomplish His purposes. "As it was in the days of Noah," "even thus shall it be in the days when the Son of man is revealed." Luke 17:26, 30. "The day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up." 2 Peter 3:10. When the reasoning of philosophy has banished the fear of God's judgments; when religious teachers are pointing forward to long ages of peace and prosperity, and the world are absorbed in their rounds of business and pleasure, planting and building, feasting and merrymaking, rejecting God's warnings and mocking His messengers--then it is that sudden destruction cometh upon them, and they shall not escape. 1 Thessalonians 5:3.





    Sponsored content

    Re: The United States of the Solar System, A.D. 2133 (Book Three)

    Post  Sponsored content


      Current date/time is Thu Dec 14, 2017 9:18 am